



Class "P Z 7 ' 

Book $ 

Copigiit 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



/ 



V. 


\ 



To My Sister 

E. J, S. 


fe 






; s 








CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. On the Sea i 

II. Acquaintance lo 

III. Plans 20 

IV. On the Sands at Bournemouth . 31 

V. A Delightful Old Gentleman . 40 

VI. A Surprising Introduction ... 48 

VII. New Tales of Canterbury . . 60 

VIII. As Things Come 66 

IX. Lady Griselda 73 

X. Colonel Pell Intercedes ... 80 

XI. In the Old Curiosity Shop ... 88 

XII. Rex Tells the News .... 98 

XIII. A Friend to See Grace Longley . 103 

XIV. A Glimpse into Dorothy’s Note- 

Book 1 16 

XV. Grace Receives a Letter from 

Abroad 122 

XVI. Mrs. Bridges Decides to Travel . 128 

XVII. Dorothy Writes Home .... 138 

XVIII. Harry Makes Suggestions . . . 145 

XIX. Olive Airs Her Satisfactions . 152 

XX. In a Scotch Mist . . . . . . 159 

XXL One Lost; and One Found . . 168 

XXII. Is Miss Brooke Here? .... 177 


y 


VI 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXIIL On the Rocks of Staffa . . . 185 

XXIV. Very Fascinating 193 

XXV. Diverse Opinions 202 

XXVI. Longley Replies 214 

XXVII. A Memorable Visit 222 

XXVIII. The Girl Who Saved Her Father 230 

XXIX. Abbeys; and a Border Keep . .235 

XXX. Walking on the Walls . . . 240 

XXXI. A Rising Artist ; AND Some Other 

People 247 

XXXII. Dorothy Resigns 253 

XXXIII. One Too Many 261 

XXXIV. Old Friends Once More . . . 268 

XXXV. Kitty Hyde’s Fntertainment . 275 

XXXVI. Charley Bridges Makes a Dis- 
covery 286 

XXXVII. Honors to Burn 297 

XXXVIII. Mrs. Bromley is Happy .... 307 

XXXIX. A Guest of Distinction . . . 314 

XL. The Call of the Drama ... 319 
XLI. Longley Visits Mr. Chester- 

down 327 

XLII. A New Aspect of Affairs . . . 335 

XLIII. Lord Dalkeith 341 

XLIV. A Sentence Finished .... 348 

XLV. Her Wedding Day 354 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


In the Old Curiosity Shop .... Frontispiece ^ 

OPPOSITE PAGE 

'' I’m afraid it’s a little wet,” she said . . 38 

She’s an unusual type of beauty ”... 46 

Your enthusiasm is delightful,” he said . 1401^ 

“You’re not going to fall; you’re all 

RIGHT ” 192 

“ Oh, your Grace,” she said, “ I thank you ” 254 

The old lady shook her finger at him 

WARNINGLY 312 ^ 

“ I GIVE YOU FIVE MINUTES TO DECIDE ”... 338 


Vll 


\ \ 





Dorothy Brooke across the Sea 


I 

ON THE SEA 

‘^What is coming next, Pell-Mell?” said Dorothy 
Brooke, looking down at her companion as the two 
stood upon the deck as the steamer was putting off to 
sea. We’ve not an idea,” she added. “ It’s because 
nobody can tell, that we get the best fun out of 
things.” 

Then even while Priscy Pell was answering her 
with a laugh and gay words, Dorothy’s eyes turned 
once more to the pier, and for a moment the smile 
upon her lips grew wistful, as she seemed yet to be 
seeing those lost to her in the distance, her dear ones, 
still watching the great ocean liner that was to bear 
her across the sea to scenes of novelty and delight. 
As she had said to Priscy, what was before them 
they could not know. But in that distance widening 
behind them were her father and her mother, both 
full of pleasure in her pleasure. Yet she knew how 
much they would miss her. And there were Olive 
and Harry, no doubt chattering of what they would 
do when their turn to travel came. There were also 
the most intimate of her college friends, and the 
young man to whom she had given pain by her re- 
1 


2 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


fusal of him. And nearest of all except those in her 
own home, were Grace and Ned Longley from whose 
lives fate had dashed the sweetness, and who were 
conquering their hardships with a courage that she 
admired. Not a hint of sadness had crossed their 
parting with her ; they had not wanted even a thought 
of their sorrow to shadow her joy in her summer. 
But Dorothy would remember. In her greatest gayety 
was always room for an undercurrent of earnestness; 
as in her most earnest moments some perception of 
the amusing, or the ridiculous, was ready to dart into 
her mind. She was always ready for fun; but when 
occasion called, her fun was quick to give place to 
sympathy. 

Colonel Pell watching her as he and Mrs. Pell stood 
behind his daughter and Dorothy, said in an under- 
tone to his wife ; “ She’s considering the question of 
being homesick. But we’ll see to it that she is not.” 
And the two looked at one another with a compre- 
hension which had grown stronger since Priscy, Mrs. 
Pell’s step-daughter, had become reconciled to her 
parents. Colonel Pell did not forget that this bridg- 
ing over of the estrangement,' the result of his own 
former indifference and hardness toward his daugh- 
ter, had been due to Dorothy Brooke, Priscy’s school- 
mate; he felt that he owed Dorothy more than he 
could ever repay. But in the present arrangement by 
which she was to accompany them for a summer trip 
was also another consideration. “ Those children 
will make it twice as pleasant for us,” he added to his 
wife. They’ll not let us go to sleep while they’re 


ON THE SEA 


3 

about. We are old stagers in travel; but for them the 
dew of the morning will rest upon everything.” 

As he was speaking Dorothy turned and saw them. 

“ How good you were to ask me to come with 
you,” she said to both. 

‘‘We were selfish about it. Were we not just say- 
ing so, Charlotte? We wanted to add to our own 
pleasure.” 

“ And we have done it, Dorothy,” said the latter. 
And the stately Mrs. Pell looked really genial as she 
smiled at the two girls. 

A flicker of amusement came into Dorothy’s eyes. 
She was remembering the play that she and Ned Long- 
ley had once collaborated, “ Taking for Granted.” 

“ Thank you, Mrs. Pell,” she answered demurely. 
“ I hope it’s not too soon to decide. I’m going to 
like it all so much,” she added the next moment, her 
eyes returning from a swift survey of the scene 
around her. 

“ I hope it’s not too soon to decide,” retorted Col- 
onel Pell, smiling at her. “ After a time we will 
go over the ship,” he added, “ and you shall see 
everything. But things have not settled into place 
yet.” 

“ Nor have we, papa,” said Priscy. “ Don’t you 
want to come and look over our gifts, Dorothy? 
They’re piled up in our stateroom.” 

Dorothy assented, concealing her reluctance to 
leave the deck on which she found so much to fasci- 
nate her. 

“ Susie Codman does make the most delicious 


4 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


fudge/’ commented Priscy, opening the box on the 
top of her pile, and passing it to Dorothy. Do take 
some of mine, and when that’s finished I’ll help you 
with your box. Fudge is just the thing to sweeten 
our labors over these knots.” 

“ Thank you,” said Dorothy, accepting. But the 
labors over the knots will not be severe,” and she re- 
lentlessly cut the cords upon her own and Priscy’s 
packages, although both carefully untied the boxes, 
of which there were several, that were fastened with 
ribbon. 

“ Clara has given me the very novel I wanted ! ” 
cried Priscy holding up the book. What has she 
given you? And here’s the daintiest little note-book 
from Grace. She’d not venture to give you a note- 
book; it would have to be as big as all outdoors to 
hold your voluminous thoughts.” 

No sauciness, Pell-Mell ! Grace has given me a 
fountain pen of the newest and best kind — how lovely 
in her. And look,” she cried the next moment hold- 
ing up a photograph — “ Olive and Harry taken to- 
ge’ther! The children must have done that the morn- 
ing they both disappeared and would not tell where 
they’d been, when they came back looking mysterious. 
What have they given you, Pell-Mell? ” 

“ A photograph, too, not to be partial ; a picture 
of Brookehurst. They don’t mean me to forget it — 
as if I could ! ” 

‘‘ Dear children ! ” said Dorothy. 

“ That sounds more superior than just three years’ 
seniority and Ridgemore could make it,” commented 


ON THE SEA 


5 

Priscy. “ It must be the trip to Europe that makes 
you put on extra airs.” 

‘‘ Not a doubt of it ! ” laughed the other. 

Soon she pulled up a large box from the floor. 

“ Mr. Bridges said he had sent me a few flowers,” 
she explained. They don’t look ‘ a few ’. I wish 
he had not done it.” She took off the wrapper and 
lifting the cover sat gazing in silence at a group of 
magnificent orchids. “ Did he do it on purpose, I 
wonder? ” she said at last, as if to herself. 

“ Did he do what on purpose, Dorothy? ” 

“ He sent me orchids two years ago when I was 
burned at Mount Rest — when but for him and 
Whistler, I should have been burned to death,” an- 
swered the girl softly, her eyes dreamy with the con- 
jured vision of that day. 

“ I remember,” said Priscy gravely. You told 
me about it.” 

Dorothy again fell silent as she gazed at the or- 
chids, her thought full of that summer day when she 
had been face to face with death. But directly 
she roused herself and rang for something in 
which to put her flowers; and after they had been 
placed, she and Priscy returned to opening the other 
gifts. 

“ I do wonder what this little package from Ned 
Longley is?” cried Priscy. Yours is just like it, 
Dorothy.” And she began to work at the knot of 
dainty ribbon that fastened the box. 

But the other stopped her. Oh, wait, Pell-Mell,” 
she cried. We’re not to look at that to-day. Don’t 


6 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


you remember Ned asked us not to open them until 
we had been a day out? ” 

Priscy threw down the box, half annoyed. What 
a foolish request. How I do wish,” she exclaimed, 
that Fd managed to get a peep at it before you re- 
minded me, you naughty thing ! ” Then she laughed. 

Fve half a mind to do it now,” she added. But 
Dorothy was sure she would not. 

They were still discussing their gifts when there 
came a knock at the door. It was Colonel Pell to es- 
cort them to luncheon. He commented admiringly 
upon the orchids. 

“ Yes; they are too beautiful not to be seen,” said 
Dorothy turning back as they were leaving the room 
and picking up the flowers. “ Why not have them 
upon the table for everybody to enjoy? ” 

‘‘We certainly ought, if you say so,” he answered; 
and taking the bowl of orchids from her, he carried it 
into the dining-room and gave it to a waiter to be 
placed before Miss Brooke. 

“ Nobody is going to be seasick on this voyage,” 
said Dorothy as the four seated themselves at one of 
the tables of the immense dining-room of the ocean 
liner, which was fast filling with smiling guests talk- 
ing with animation, or studying the menu with inter- 
est. “ Everybody must be here.” 

“ Wait a bit, Dorothy,” he smiled. “ Shall I call 
you ‘ Dorothy ’ ? You know weVe adopted you for 
the trip.” 

“ I wish you would. Colonel Pell, now and al- 
ways.” 


ON THE SEA 


9 

A few minutes later, however, she bent close to her 
companion, and said softly : 

“ That may be he now, Pell-Mell. He looks very 
interesting. The only trouble is that it’s you, and not 
me at all, he is watching so earnestly. He has not 
taken his eyes off you for full five minutes. Don’t 
look this instant, he’s still watching. There! Now 
look. He sits the next but one to the end of the table, 
on that side.” 

‘‘ I see,” said Priscy. 

“ He’s very good-looking, Pell-Mell. And he has 
not stared rudely, he has only been so interested. 
I’ve not seen him talking, he has been too much occu- 
pied. I’m sure that must be your title looming up. 
We won’t have him less than a duke, of course.” 

The two girls looked at one another with eyes brim- 
ming over with fun. 

“ Now, don’t get seasick, Priscy dear. He’ll help 
to make things lively,” whispered Dorothy as they 
rose and followed Mrs. Pell from the dining-room. 


II 


ACQUAINTANCE 

** Beautiful weather — American weather,” said 
the passengers accustomed to the sea, and to other 
weather. So few seasick ; and no wonder.” 

But, unhappily, Mrs. Pell was among the few. She 
had not been very ill, however, and was fast recover- 
ing. 

“ How are the girls getting on ? ” she asked her 
husband the third morning of the voyage. “ Are they 
able to amuse themselves? ” 

“ Are Dorothy and Priscilla able to amuse them- 
selves ? ” he laughed. “ I should say that they were, 
and the rest of us, too, if they wished. But I can see 
that they have a sense of responsibility while you are 
out of the way; they don’t want to do anything you’d 
not approve of — ‘ noblesse oblige ’.” 

That’s good,” she answered with an air of relief. 

Isn’t it what you would expect of them, Char- 
lotte? The fun dances in Dorothy’s eyes; but her 
feet go demurely, though briskly, promenading up and 
down the deck. Priscy has me for an outlet of her 
fun ; but I may not be enough much longer. I’m glad 
you’ll soon be able to join us — glad for many reasons, 
as you know.” 

‘‘ Of course,” assented his wife. 

10 


ACQUAINTANCE ii 

And one reason is/' pursued Colonel Pell, “ that 
if Fm to defer that introduction until you’re on deck 
to make it, that will have to be soon. Really, I can’t 
hold my own much longer. I know I’ve seemed 
rude already.” 

He is not one to whom we wish to be rude,” an- 
swered Mrs. Pell with decision. 

I certainly shall be within a very short time, un- 
less I give in, or you come to the rescue. He hangs 
on so that I’ve had to be up to all kinds of dodges to 
escape having all three stand face to face staring at 
one another and then at me. If he can actually get 
me into that hole, you see I shall have to introduce 
him. I can’t exactly tell whether the girls have any- 
thing to do with the situations in which I’m always 
dodging rudeness by not presenting him. It looks 
as if one young man alone could not be so desperately 
clever. But, yes, he must be; for they are really as 
unconscious as innocence.” 

Um ! ” commented Mrs. Pell. “ It’s well I’m to 
be at the fore again. Your skill in geological surveys 
and meteorological observations is greater than as a 
chaperon. You can read the earth and the heavens 
better than two girls.” 

‘‘ Much less difficult reading ! ” he laughed. 

Yet Colonel Pell was more nearly right in his faith 
in them than his wife in her suspicions of them. They 
were acutely aware, it is true, of all that was going 
on as to the desired introduction, and they enjoyed 
the situation immensely. But he was right in saying 
that with them it was “ noblesse oblige ” ; they would 


'12 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


not take advantage of Mrs. Pell's absence to trouble 
Colonel Pell in any way. Also, they grew in- 
terested in seeing if the young man really could 
carry out his purpose, and if so, how he would accom- 
plish it? 

It’s not our part to help him out,” said Dorothy. 
** The harder he has to work for his introduction, the 
more he will think of us. And then, Pell-Mell, there 
must be some reason why your father does not want 
his acquaintance for us.” 

Of course there is — just now,” retorted Priscy. 

Step-mamma wants to be in it. She can’t allow in- 
troductions and things to be going on while she’s 
down in her berth, seasick.” 

“ I wish she’d hurry up and get well,” Dorothy 
laughed. 

“ You’ll find it’s so,” insisted the other. “ Oh, she 
is really very kind, and I’m fond of her. But she al- 
ways knows what’s good for you a little better than 
you do yourself — and even a good deal better. I 
sometimes try to steer her in the direction that I want 
her to steer me,” went on Priscy. '' I told papa so one 
day. He said I was a naughty girl. But he laughed. 
Then he looked me in the eyes and said that my step- 
mother really loved me and always wanted what she 
thought was best for me, and I must remember that 
she was a good deal older, and perhaps a, little wiser 
than I was. I looked back into his eyes, and told him 
I believed it, and I would remember. So, now we get 
on famously. Only, Dorothy, if you want to have 
a good time this summer, don’t forget that step- 


ACQUAINTANCE 13 

mamma expects you to think she knows a good deal — 
and she does/' 

'' Yes, indeed, she does," assented Dorothy heartily. 

Priscy paused a moment ; then she added : “ And, 
Dorothy, she will expect you to be guided by her judg- 
ment; and that will be hard for you, I know." 

“ My mother said that she would not be willing to 
have me come unless I would do that," returned the 
other. “ She knows that being guided is not my 
strong point. But she said that anything less from me 
would be treating Mrs. Pell badly. Pm going to be a 
model of obedience, Pell-Mell. You’ll see.” 

“ Oh, how I shall enjoy seeing! " retorted Priscy. 

Dorothy smiled, and turned the subject. 

Colonel Pell was secretly somewhat annoyed at his 
wife’s insistence upon his delaying so very simple and 
trifling a matter as the introduction to the two girls 
under his charge of an irreproachable young man who 
would help them to pass the hours on shipboard pleas- 
antly. There were a good many young persons on 
board, to be sure, and the girls seemed at no loss for 
acquaintance and amusement, as he had said. But 
Colonel Pell liked to do a little of the managing him- 
self. He remembered, however, that when his wife 
had promised to love, honor and obey him, he had had 
no intention of tyrannizing. He would keep his prom- 
ise to her. She was to join them that afternoon; he 
could certainly head off the matter for one more morn- 
ing. Leaving Mrs. Pell, he came upon deck. 

It was a lively scene; even those in steamer chairs 
seemed more inclined to talk to one another than to 


14 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

read their novels; and many of the passengers, and 
it seemed to him all the young people, were chatting 
or playing games, moving about the deck, or looking 
over the ship’s side into the water, for there had been 
a call of a whale seen, or watching a steamer passing 
far in the distance and exchanging wireless messages 
with their own ship. The brilliant sky, the sparkling 
sea, the moving groups, the merry voices and laughter, 
the whole air of abandonment to enjoyment of 
ocean and sky gave the watcher a thrill of pleasure. 
To him it was a familiar scene; but he did not tire 
of it. 

Soon, however, from observation of groups in gen- 
eral he passed to a search for the objects of his care. 
What could he propose to them that morning? They 
had been over the ship; they, especially Dorothy, had 
asked every possible .question, it seemed to him, con- 
cerning what they had seen. They had sat or stood 
in all accessible places of vantage on the ship; they 
had promenaded the deck until even their active young 
bodies had been tired; in short, under his escort they 
had done everything that he had been able to think of 
doing within the walls of an ocean liner. Really, how 
could he amuse them that morning? With this ques- 
tion in his mind he turned the corner toward the other 
side of the ship. 

And then he found his question suddenly answered. 
They were amusing themselves in a way that made 
him wonder if, after all, he should be able to keep his 
promise? First he caught sight of his daughter’s 
charming profile as she stood looking up at Dorothy, 


ACQUAINTANCE 15 

as if to learn her opinion of some question that had 
arisen. 

I think not, Miss Warner. We don’t know him 
at all,” the latter was saying as Priscy’s father came 
within hearing. She was speaking to a somewhat 
fast-looking girl of about her own age who, evidently, 
had just proposed a game of shuffleboard and was, it 
seemed to him, in want of another player to join • 
them. 

The girl tossed her head in answer to Dorothy’s ob- 
jection. You don’t have to be introduced to play 
shuffleboard,” she retorted. “ How absurd ! ” And 
with the words she turned toward a fourth person 
who was standing at a little distance watching the 
three girls intently, and clearly only withheld from 
joining them by fear of unwelcome intrusion. As 
the speaker turned, he met her look with a flash of 
eagerness in his eyes, took a step forward, and halted 
only for the invitation he believed on her lips. It 
was the young stranger who had made acquaintance 
with Colonel Pell and had been seeking his oppor- 
tunity to do so with his daughter and Miss Brooke. 
Should Colonel Pell break his word to his wife, as, if 
he turned away, he would do in spirit? Or should he 
save the day by a deed he hated ? 

He came forward apparently unconscious of the 
young man he was hurrying past. 

‘‘ I’m glad to hear you say that,” he began with a 
courtly bow to the young lady who had answered 
Dorothy. For then perhaps you’ll allow me a hand 
on your side of the game, even if I have not the pleas- 


i6 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


ure of your acquaintance? Or if you prefer, my 
daughter will tell you who I am.” 

Dorothy’s face flushed and she bit her lip for a 
moment. Priscy looked annoyed and amused. Then 
she presented her father as he stood ready for the 
game, and still apparently unconscious of the young 
man behind him whom he had ousted. His action 
had seemed so unpremeditated that the latter after a 
moment’s hesitation as to whether he should boldly 
request the desired introductions, and the decision 
that the time was not auspicious, turned away disap- 
pointed, but unenlightened. 

“ That wasn’t fair in you, papa,” whispered Priscy 
during the game. 

Am I not playing fair ? ” he questioned returning 
her look with an innocence that in an instant changed 
to amusement. All things come to him who waits,” 
he then quoted softly to her, and gave his disk a suc- 
cessful shove. 

That afternoon he sought out his daughter and 
Dorothy as they sat talking with this same young 
lady, and apologizing to her that Mrs. Pell had sent 
for them, took them away with him. 

There sat the lady in her steamer chair, her wraps 
about her, her eyes smiling at them as they drew near. 
Some one was sitting beside her. 

“ There’s the ^ all things come to him who waits,’ is 
it, papa?” whispered Priscy saucily. 

But there was no time to answer. '' I knew you 
would want to welcome me back to the world again,” 
Mrs. Pell greeted them. “ Do sit down and talk to 


ACQUAINTANCE 17 

me awhile. What have you been doing with your- 
selves all this time? I hope it hasn’t seemed so long 
to you as it has to me.” 

It has seemed long to us when we thought of 
you,” returned Dorothy. We knew you were not 
very ill; but we wanted you well.” 

Her listener nodded approvingly. Thank you, 
Dorothy,” she said and glanced at Priscy who was 
smiling assent. Then after a few moments’ desultory 
talk, she turned to the person sitting silent on her 
left, but who at her glance rose with alacrity. He 
was quite young, slightly above medium height, with 
dark blue eyes and dark brown hair, his features 
handsome, but not too regular for strength, his natur- 
ally fair complexion tanned by abundance of air and 
sunshine, his bearing dignified and graceful. He could 
never be awkward, or boorish, thought Priscy as she 
looked at him. 

Lord Hervey, Miss Brooke,” said Mrs. Pell ; 
“ Lord Hervey, my daughter. Miss Pell.” 

Dorothy even as she rose to return his bow found 
opportunity to give Priscy a single swift glance. 

Here’s milord, according to promise, Pell-Mell,” it 
said, and said with a fun that Priscy did not dare to 
meet; but although she turned away from it instantly, 
it left her face twitching with a mirth that she man- 
aged with difficulty to compose into a smile of wel- 
come to the stranger. She admired Dorothy’s dignity 
and envied her her gravity. Really, it was not fair 
in her to set other people nearly into convulsions of 
laughter, and yet keep so solemn herself. 


1 8 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


“Wouldn’t you like to walk a little?” asked Lord 
Hervey addressing both girls after he had stood talk- 
ing a few minutes with them and Mrs. Pell. “ The 
waves are making a great showing against the bows 
in this wind.” 

“ Oh, yes, go if you like,” smiled Mrs. Pell. “ Pm 
in a very interesting place in my novel.” And she 
picked up her book as the three moved away. But as 
for an hour they passed and repassed her at intervals, 
now promenading and now in search of seats in the 
pleasantest spot they could find, she turned more pages 
in the book of her day-dreams than in the one she was 
holding in her hand. At last she spoke to her hus- 
band who was stretched on the chair beside hers, and 
was also dividing his time between his note-book and 
the young trio. 

“ Which one is it, Randolph? ” she asked him. 

He watched for a minute, and then answered laugh- 
ing into her eyes : “ The beam was never held more 
level, Charlotte. It’s a perfect balance.” 

“ Yes — to-day,” she returned. “ But ” 

“ There’s one thing,” he said interrupting her ; 
“ you and I will chaperon two of the best-looking girls 
in England this summer. Nobody here compares with 
them in beauty, or carriage.” 

“ Lord Hervey sees that,” she answered still watch- 
ing the three. 

“ Take care, Charlotte,” he warned. “ Castles in 
Spain.” 

“ Yes, I know,” she said. “ A mere summer day- 
dream.” 


ACQUAINTANCE 


19 


‘‘ As for me/’ he returned, Fm in no haste to lose 
Priscilla; we have just found her. And remember, 
young things may have many and many a talk and 
laugh without putting their elders about over it.” 

It was that evening, when Priscy and her father 
stood alone together in the moonlight, that she said to 
him merrily: 

You see, papa, you’ll have to find two lords for 
us. We can’t divide one and go to buffets.” 

Oh, no, Priscilla, not I ! I only promised you one. 
You’ll have to pick up the other yourselves,” he re- 
torted in the same tone. 


Ill 


PLANS 

How do you like him, Dorothy?’’ inquired 
Priscy in the privacy of their stateroom. 

“ Very much indeed, Pell-Mell. I think he’s rale 
sensible, if he is a lord.” And she looked at her com- 
panion, grave as an oyster. 

Oh, I don’t care how much you do that sort of 
thing here,” cried Priscy. “ But this afternoon you 
almost made me laugh when you looked at me just 
that instant, and then you were as proper and dignified 
as a princess, while I came near snickering. Mamma 
would never have forgiven me, and I shouldn’t have 
blamed her.” 

I knew you wouldn’t do it though. And you 
wouldn’t have wanted to snicker if the thing had come 
about easily and naturally, not as if the stage were 
set for it. Of course, we could have brought your 
father to it at first — what is it, anyway? But of 
course, we wouldn’t. I don’t care in the least,” she 
added; “ only, I don’t like to be managed. Now you 
can judge what a model of obedience, just as I told 
you. I’m going to be this summer.” 

‘‘ What do you think of his looks? ” asked Priscy. 

“ I think he looks like a lord.” 

I wish you wouldn’t jest all the time, Dorothy.” 

20 


PLANS 21 

“ I’m in dead earnest; I do think so. And I think 
he talked well.’^ 

“ You made him do it; you asked him things when 
you found he had been to the United States and 
Canada/' 

But you were interested, too, Pell-Mell/’ 

“Oh, very much,” said Priscy. “But I should 
never have thought of asking about them. And you 
wouldn’t know from his manner — I mean from his 
not showing off about things — that he’d ever been 
away from home.” 

“ I should,” laughed the other, “ as he was on ship- 
board. Since he is coming home, he must have been 
away. And since he started from the United States, 
he must have been in them. So, you see, I didn’t 
pry.” 

“You pry, Dorothy! That’s absurd. But you 
knew how to make him talk, as I said, and be interest- 
ing. I should have envied you your skill, if I had not 
enjoyed it so much.” 

“ You rate me too high, Pell-Mell dear.” And after 
a moment Dorothy added reflectively : “ I wonder if 
I like to get at people and read them, because I’m al- 
ways after copy? Sometimes I don’t know it’s that; 
and then again, I know at the time that it is.” 

“ Did you know this afternoon ? ” 

Dorothy shook her head. “ No, I was really inter- 
ested in him. And I suppose I was flabbergasted at 
talking to a lord, especially when I remembered your 
father’s promise.” Priscy joined in her merriment. 
“ But, really now,” the other went on, “ should you 


22 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


like to live in a country where in winter you have 
only four hours’ daylight? What if you do make it 
up in summer, you can’t use it all. That’s the great 
Northwest.” 

He had a wonderful adventure in that country, 
Dorothy; and, I suspect, more than one.” 

“ Indeed, he must have had. And we managed by 
dragging things out of him and piecing a good many 
things together, to discover that he had been quite a 
hero. He did not mean to have that come out, 
though; he was dreadfully embarrassed. Some of 
these people we take it for granted, have been pam- 
pered into uselessness, have stern stuff in them, and 
stand hardships better than those brought up next door 
to these. Yes, I think Lord Hervey is a good fellow.” 

For a moment Priscy said nothing. Then she 
asked, Shouldn’t you like to meet his sister? ” 

He said we should in London,” answered the 
other. 

Priscy laughed a little. Yes, he did,” she said. 

But you don’t think he is going to remember us after 
he gets home to his own people again, do you? ” 

Dorothy looked at her an instant in silence. She 
did not agree with Priscy. “ That’s not very compli- 
mentary either to you, or to him,” she retorted. 

Do you believe we shall find letters from the girls 
when we land? ” asked Priscy. “ Susie declared when 
she bade us good-by that she had posted a long one 
five days before. Was she joking, do you think? ” 
Give me until we land to tell you,” said Dorothy. 
And Lord Hervey was discussed no further that night. 


PLANS 


23 


But while Dorothy was writing the day’s instalment 
of her long letter home, Priscy lay awake going over 
the conversation of that afternoon, and wondering 
what was the whole story of that adventure in the 
Northwest of which both girls were sure that they 
had heard only a part? Both believed that he 
had done something brave of which he refused to 
boast. 

“ I’ve enjoyed every moment of the trip thus far,” 
ran Dorothy’s rapid pen. Yet I’ve not enjoyed 
everything I’ve seen. It’s all right that the second- 
class passengers should not have elegant staterooms 
and table luxuries; they do have good food. But 
it seems too bad that because they’ve not money they 
cannot have as much of the deck and as good a part of 
it as we do, for this means air and sunshine and exer- 
cise. But it may be all right; they are certainly com- 
fortable; we went over that part of the vessel. Col- 
onel Pell didn’t want us to go into the steerage; but I 
begged so hard that he permitted us a peep.” 

She gave an account of the introduction to Lord 
Hervey, his travels in her own land, and what 
Priscy and she believed of him. His comments 
upon what he had seen were very clever,” she wrote. 

But he listened with as much attention to what Pell- 
Mell and I had to say about things as if we knew 
everything, and he nothing. Our college life inter- 
ested him; he has known Americans at Oxford. 
When we questioned him about England he told us 
a great deal, and then he reminded us that we would 
see it for ourselves. ‘Yes, I know,’ Priscy retorted. 


24 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


‘ But we want to see if you get it right, Lord Hervey/ 
People say Englishmen are slow to take a joke; but 
he took hers instantly, and while he was laughing 
with us he was watching Priscy’s charming face. She 
is always charming; but when she sparkles and dim- 
ples, she is irresistible. Lord Hervey says we shall 
meet his sister. Lady Griselda, in London. Priscy 
doubts it. If we do, I hope I shall not forget and call 
her ‘ Miss Hervey ’ ! ” 

Whatever might be Lord Hervey ’s intention of con- 
tinuing the acquaintance in England, he was far from 
permitting his new friends to forget him during the 
voyage. He told himself that he had never seen two 
girls more desirous of having a good time, or more 
successful in obtaining it, but always like ladies, as 
they were. They were very amusing, and they be- 
came more interesting to him every day. The beauty 
of both grew upon him rather than lessened, as he 
had often found to be the case with other girls. It 
was, he recognized, not only beauty of form and fea- 
ture, but also of intellect and character. Which girl 
did he prefer? He believed that he already knew. It 
was of no real consequence at present ; but it occurred 
to him that sometime it might be. 

It was the last night out, and quite late. Priscy 
was in her stateroom; Dorothy had lingered on deck. 
She was alone. From where she stood at the side of 
the steamer the outlook was gloomy. The shadow of 
the ship fell upon the water before her and stretched 
far out into the world of waters in the midst of which 


PLANS 


25 


she seemed as in a great shallow bowl sloping upward 
toward the horizon. But her eyes were not lifted to 
this. In the dark and threatening water they pictured 
in its gloom all the sadness that her short and happy 
life had known; and also the sadness of those dear to 
her, of Grace Longley now companion to a woman the 
very thought of whom as ruling her friend made 
Dorothy shrink; of Ned Longley’s young years shut 
out from the demands of youth and devoted to a serv- 
ice noble and beautiful, it was true, that of a mother 
worthy his best devotion. Ned had great talent, per- 
haps genius; but literary work took a great deal of 
time to bring fame or money. All that he and Grace 
could earn for years to come must be for their mother ; 
she was even now so far from recovery from the fear- 
ful accident that had killed her husband, so delicate, 
that without constant attendance and many luxuries 
she could not live at all. Dorothy loved her friends 
the better for their devotion and the conviction that 
nothing else was possible to them. 

But if this had not come! 

There were times when there still sounded in the 
girl's ears the sudden words of love that had broken 
from Ned as for the moment the two had stood alone 
together in the midst of the crowd. Then the voice 
of the crowd had surged between. “ To-morrow I " 
he had whispered as he left her. And that morrow — 
the evening in the theatre, the death and disaster that 
had surged between them and still maintained its 
barrier I 

Ned would always be her friend; she understood 


26 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

him. Was she content? She could not always be 
sure. She could not read clearly. She hoped so. 

She turned away, and passed through the great 
doors to the other side of the ship. On this side was 
the stateroom which she shared with Priscy. On her 
way to it she waited and stood by the rail, and looked 
forth into the night over the ocean. But as she gazed, 
she held her breath in amazement and her eyes 
widened with pleasure and her lips parted in a smile. 

For the scene was like a different world from the 
one that she had just quitted. Here the moon not yet 
high, flooded the sea with its radiance and the waves 
seemed to ripple rather than dash against the ship’s 
side. These few steps had brought her into a new 
atmosphere; she had passed from darkness to light, 
from gloom to joy. Once more she stood resting her 
hand upon the rail and looking out upon the water, 
her face now lighted with the thoughts that had been 
surprised into brightness. What a delightful day she 
had had, and how full of interest would the morrow 
be with its landing in a new country where the pres- 
ence of her friends would keep her from loneliness in 
the midst of strangeness. And in this land the weeks, 
the months would be crowded with enjoyment. The 
golden moon was none too bright for her prospects. 
But through everything would she remember her 
tiny American flag of the finest silk, its staff a gold 
pin with a turquoise in its head, its blue eye speaking 
of fidelity, she understood. Priscy’s flag had been 
exactly the same, except that the head of her pin was 
a gold star. By this gift Ned had said to her, “ In 


PLANS 


27 


whatever you may find abroad that interests and 
charms, keep sacred your love for your own land.” 
Had Priscy read hers in the same way, she wondered? 
Neither had spoken of this when, the second day out, 
they had opened the little boxes. 

In this new land not only would she see places, but 
people also of interest. It was only that day Lord 
Plervey had assured Priscy and herself that they 
would meet in England; and Dorothy had seen his 
gaze linger on her companion. “ Pell-Mell fascinates 
him,” she had said to herself. And she did not won- 
der. She smiled as she suddenly recalled when and 
how she had first seen and heard Pell-Mell. 

As she still stood looking out to sea, a sound upon 
the deck nearer than the other noises made her turn 
her head. A figure in the distance had disengaged it- 
self from the group at the bows and was coming in 
her direction. But whoever it was might not have 
seen her. But, yes, for he was coming toward her. 

Suddenly, she became conscious how lonely it was 
out there. She had not noticed it in her thoughts and 
the enjoyment of moonlit sea and sky. She took her 
hand from the rail and grasped the coat which the 
breeze had flung backward. Then with head held 
high and eyes still upon the sea, she drew toward the 
figure which at the sight quickened its steps. But 
when still at a little distance, Dorothy stopped at a 
stateroom door, and the next moment had slipped the 
key in her hand into the lock. 

The young man approaching perceived that he had 
been mistaken; she had not been coming to meet him 


28 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


for so much as a word in the moonlight, she had 
been merely coming to her room. An instant he 
halted; then he came on again to Dorothy standing 
with her door ajar and her face turned toward him. 
As he reached her, he bowed. 

“ What a superb night. Miss Brooke.” 

“ Wonderful, Lord Hervey. I have been watching 
the moonlight. I see you are equally well employed; 
it’s worth watching. Good-night.” 

‘‘Of course, she’s right,” muttered the young man 
as Dorothy disappeared. “ But she looked so lovely 
standing there, I did want a word with her. Yet I 
ought not to have tried it.” 

When both had vanished, a third figure of which 
neither had been aware strolled forward from its post 
of observation toward the stern. 

“ She needs no watching,” said Colonel Pell to him- 
self as he stood a moment looking at the moonlight as 
Dorothy had been doing. “ Her instincts are abso- 
lutely true. And he is a gentleman. Yet she was so 
beautiful standing there, I can’t wonder he wanted 
to speak to her. But now that the children have 
turned in. I’ll do the same. The sea air makes me 
sleepy.” At the door of his stateroom, however, he 
paused, and his face softened with a tender memory. 
“ And Priscilla would have done the same,” he said to 
himself with decision. “ Her poor mother for all her 
sad failings was a beautiful and modest girl. I might 
have helped her, had I been kinder — ah me, when do 
we not come to be sorry for our harshnesses? And 


PLANS 


29 


her daughter is coming to have a good deal of the 
mother’s beauty, together with the air and bearing and 
somewhat of the character of the Pells — a rare com- 
bination.” 

The steamer was in. There were farewells to the 
acquaintances of less than a week; promises to meet 
again, a few of these promises to come true. 

Dorothy and Priscy found everything around them 
interesting. They would have been glad to see more 
of Liverpool with its busy streets and new sights. Yet 
they realized that London would be so much larger 
and more fascinating; to go there did not require 
much resignation. And there Colonel Pell must go 
first of all, for his next movements must depend upon 
the letters and telegraphic orders that he would find 
awaiting him there. In the station at Liverpool Lord 
Hervey who was going in another direction parted 
from his new friends. 

“ Remember, this is not good-by,” he repeated in an 
undertone to Dorothy and Priscy. And his eyes 
passed from one bewitching face to the other, as he 
turned away for his departing train. 

After dinner in Mrs. Pell’s private sitting-room in 
a Londoon hotel, Colonel Pell regretfully announced 
his news. He must immediately devote several days 
to the Government business which had brought him 
across. But he desired to be with the others in what 
London sight-seeing they could do. Would they like 
to go to some seaside resort and rest, and wait for him 
there ? 


30 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


That will do admirably,’’ returned Mrs. Pell. 
I’ve no idea of going about London without you. 
We’ll run down to Bournemouth. I love the place; 
and I have not been there for years.” 


IV 


ON THE SANDS AT BOURNEMOUTH 

“ How small the trains look with the little coaches,” 
remarked Dorothy to her companion the next day as 
the two followed Colonel and Mrs. Pell into the 
Waterloo Station. “ And look at the engines, they’re 
so small,” she said. No wonder they don’t snort 
like our monster locomotives, but go ‘ chew ! chew ! 
chew ! ’ as if they were not grown-up.” 

‘‘ I noticed it at Liverpool,” said Priscy. 

“ But you must confess they go very well,” de- 
clared her father looking back with a smile at the two 
girls. 

‘‘ Indeed, they do,” assented both. 

The next moment Dorothy darted away, and Mrs. 
Pell watched her with surprise as the girl came back 
from the ticket window. 

Colonel Pell has bought tickets for us all,” she 
said. 

“ Oh, I know that, Mrs. Pell. I only went to get a 
time-table — and view the country o’er,” she added. 

Priscy ’s father looked at Dorothy, and said quizzi- 
cally yet with a touch of earnestness in his tone: 

You are not going to be one of the travelers who 
find everything wrong that is not in accord with the 
31 


32 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


customs of their own country, are you, Dorothy? In 
that way you’ll get neither wisdom, nor fun.” 

'' Not I, Colonel Pell,” cried the girl, the latter al- 
ready shining in her eyes. “ I went to get a time- 
table; and I’m studying the cleverness and canniness 
of the English in contrast with our own lavish ways. 
There’s not a railroad station in the United States so 
small that it will not bestow a time-table upon you for 
the asking. But no such extravagance here! You 
buy your time-table — that gives you practice in reck- 
oning English money,” she added. 

The reproof in Mrs. Pell’s eyes vanished, and her 
husband walked on laughing. 

“ I’ve seen your luggage aboard,” he said to her as 
he stood talking to them all at the window of their 
coach, “ and with a good tip to the porter at Bourne- 
mouth, I think you will come out all right; I hope so. 
I hate to let you go alone,” he added regretfully. 

“ Why, papa, alone with three of us ! ” cried Priscy, 
the affection in her eyes as she turned them upon the 
dignified, soldierly man before her, atoning for the 
saucy lilt in her tones. 

Yes, three of you to be sure,” he returned. And 
a very efficient three. I ought to be content. But then 
I wish I were going too — as a supernumerary.” 

‘‘ Is that your accustomed role. Colonel Pell ? ” 
And Dorothy’s smile broadened as her hearers 
laughed. 

“When shall you be able to join us?” Mrs. Pell 
asked her husband. 

“ I can’t tell that to-day ; I must wait for further 


ON THE SANDS AT BOURNEMOUTH 33 

cablegrams,” he answered her. “ But be sure I shall 
come at the earliest moment possible. Meantime have 
all the fun you can.” 

Is that meant for a threat? ” questioned Dorothy, 
making him laugh as the train pulled out of the sta- 
tion. 

When Dorothy opened her eyes the following morn- 
ing, it seemed to her at first that she must be in her 
own country. For were English skies ever as blue as 
this one? After winking herself awake, she sprang up 
and ran to the window for assurance that she was 
really in Bournemouth. 

There sparkling in the morning light lay the water, 
with the sunlight pouring over the East Cliffs flooding 
its expanse to the horizon line. As she sat looking, 
she cared nothing that she beheld the curving shores 
of a great bay which led out into the English Channel 
and was not called by the name of the only ocean she 
had known by sight. It was all the same, she told her- 
self ; for it all opened out into the vast Atlantic which 
washed the shores of the land in which was her own 
dear home. What were they all doing there at that 
moment? She smiled, remembering that at that mo- 
ment it was still night in America, and they ought all 
to be asleep, whether at Brookehurst, or elsewhere. 
Colonel Pell had sent a cablegram from Liverpool, 
and some post that day would bring to Bournemouth 
the letters from home that would be promptly for- 
warded. 

Oh, no, Dorothy was not homesick in the least ; but 


34 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

she would be so glad of letters. Her mother would 
be sure to write. And there would be a note from 
her father with the check he would send, lest his 
daughter should be in need of some reasonable thing — 
or even extravagant one — which she could not get 
without this. She must not in any such way be de- 
pendent upon her friends. Then there would be 
Harry’s questions and Olive’s comments and sug- 
gestions; and love from everybody. This latter 
seemed very precious to the girl sitting by the window 
and sending voiceless messages to her dear ones. 
Why could not a soul message travel as far as a wire- 
less one, she asked herself, believing that when those 
at home waked and thought of her, as they would do, 
they would know she had sent them a morning greet- 
ing. 

With her eyes sweeping the ocean horizon, she be- 
gan to wonder if it were possible to catch a glimpse 
of the Isle of Wight, to her a land of beauty and de- 
sire? For much as she might want letters from home 
and all her friends, there were things to be seen and 
enjoyed before the post came in. She gazed on in- 
tently. Was she looking in the wrong direction? Or 
was the charmed island really too far away? 

At last her glance turned to the sunlit tops of the 
tall pines on the Eastern Cliffs, and the beauty of the 
landscape then before her began to hold her. Those 
jagged lines of shadow beyond her must dip into one 
of those rocky ravines called chines which abound on 
that part of the coast. The sun was bright on the tops 
of the houses which were hidden in abundant shrub- 


ON THE SANDS AT BOURNEMOUTH 35 

bery, and slanted in long lines along the roads the 
openings of which she could see from her window. 
Over these played the shadows of the bordering trees. 
Wherever her eyes turned they gazed upon beauty. 
And it was so quiet. Nobody seemed to be awake yet. 
This was a fine place in which to rest, she told herself ; 
here nobody was in a rush. The great pier which the 
guide-book had told her was nearly a thousand feet 
long and very wide might be very convenient and very 
pleasant; but it added nothing to the beauty of the 
landscape ; to her the glowing sea and the rare touches 
of country wildness made its charm. 

She began to look at the long line of the beach, its 
sands narrow from the grass and shrubs growing near 
the water’s edge. The more she looked at it, the 
better she liked this line of beach. She had arrived in 
the late afternoon of the previous day. Mrs. Pell 
had wished both girls with her at that hour and in a 
new place. Then had come dinner, and in the evening 
they had done nothing. 

And Mrs. Pell might want them with her that 
morning. She would never care to walk along this 
beach which Dorothy began to feel her feet quivering 
with eagerness to tread. Then, too, the girl would 
have to ask permission, and if this were not granted, 
to yield gracefully, to do what was arranged for her 
to do. But now Mrs. Pell would not remonstrate, or 
restrain; to all appearance she was fast asleep several 
doors away. Pell-Mell was in the room next her own ; 
but Pell-Mell dearly loved her morning nap. And 
then, at the moment Dorothy did not want even her. 


36 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


She wanted to be all alone on this first exploring expe- 
dition, to have the beach to herself ; for now not a per- 
son was in sight. If she should go now, she could go 
as far as she pleased and in whatever direction the 
fancy might take her, and so make acquaintance with 
the place and send her thoughts across the sea with no 
interruptions; yes, if she went now, she could follow’ 
her own sweet will — and Dorothy loved her own 
sweet will. 

She began to dress in haste. 

Down stairs she found only housemaids and men 
servants to interview her, had they been so disposed. 
She sped to the shore, and there she rejected the paved 
elegance of the pier, as she had done from her win- 
dow, and sped along with delight on the smooth, hard 
sand of the beach. How^ soft and beautiful the air 
was ; and the sun still shone, the much-heralded clouds 
darkening an English landscape had not yet appeared. 
Whatever might come later, she had the best of the 
day, and thus far she had it all to herself. 

She had started at the pier and walked quite a dis- 
tance in one direction, looking at the houses, the roads, 
the gardens of which she could catch glimpses, but not 
deserting her route for them. Then returning to the 
pier, she again passed beyond it in the opposite direc- 
tion. She would learn at least a little of what was to 
be seen from this part of the shore. How much bet- 
ter she felt for her exercise. Then with the inspi- 
ration of earth and sky and sea, several ideas had 
come to her for the new story for Mr. Harris which 
she was to write some day. Also she w’as busy in 


ON THE SANDS AT BOURNEMOUTH 37 

studying how she should put most clearly to Ned 
Longley a fine suggestion which had just come into 
her head in regard to the new play that they were 
working upon. 

But after she had walked for perhaps a quarter of 
an hour, her fleet steps unconsciously striving to keep 
pace with her vigorous thoughts brought her into 
sight of a man walking moderately some distance in 
advance of her. From his gait and figure Dorothy 
thought him elderly, although he carried himself with 
the erectness of youth. As she drew nearer, she 
checked her pace to correspond with his. She remem- 
bered that the beach at this part was deserted but for 
them; and she would not appear to attract his atten- 
tion by passing him even at a swift pace. So, she kept 
behind him telling herself that she hated to poke and 
that she abhorred stepping upon anybody’s heels, al- 
though she was far from doing this, being still at 
quite a distance; yet she had the impression of doing 
it from her being obliged to watch his pace to regulate 
her own. 

A breeze had sprung up. It was blowing against 
him and made him, and consequently, Dorothy, walk 
even more slowly. The obstacle and the pace had put 
all her brilliant ideas to flight; and she was about to 
turn back and repeat her old walk, saying to herself 
that the same scene over again was preferable to an 
old gentleman’s heels, when a sudden puff of wind 
blew off his hat. 

As he turned to catch it, it rolled, and before he 
could reach it, the wind gave it another puff. The 


38 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

sand was so hard that it rather helped than hindered 
its progress toward the waves which seemed to 
struggle up to the beach to seize it, as the hat on its 
part evidently had its mind made up for a sail as it 
twisted and turned and rolled toward them. By this 
time the old gentleman was fairly running after it, 
but the hat went still faster than he did. Dorothy 
watched with amusement. He would catch it? No, 
not yet. The next time? No, not even then. Once 
more he tried; but in vain, the hat was still rolling 
and skimming along, always nearer the sea, and was 
certain to elude its owner. 

Then Dorothy’s swift feet entered into the race, 
and Dorothy’s trained young body stooped at the 
crucial moment, and her agile fingers seized the hat 
just as the topmost wave had touched it. The hat 
held forth in her hand, she went toward the old gentle- 
man, her smile restrained lest he should read her 
amusement at his vain efforts. 

“ I’m afraid it’s a little wet,” she said regretfullly. 

I wasn’t quite quick enough.” 

He stood looking at her before he put out his hand 
for his hat, studying her tall, supple figure, her erect 
carriage, her grace of movement, the power and 
sweetness and beauty of her face, the exquisite 
courtesy of her words which put her youth and deft- 
ness side by side with his age and slowness, since he 
also had not been quite quick enough. But in his 
look was not a touch of rudeness, only the open 
admiration which age might show to youth. 

And as Dorothy looked up at him, for tall as she 




i 







(C T > 


I’M AFRAID IT’S A LITTLE WET,” SHE SAID. 


% 




ON THE SANDS AT BOURNEMOUTH 39 

was, he was still taller, what first she read in his face 
even before its forcefulness was that he was a gentle- 
man. As he reached out and took the hat from her, 
his eyes smiling, courteous, with respect in their 
admiration looked into hers. 

“ I thank you — ” for an instant he hesitated ; 
“ mademoiselle ” did not suit her — “ Una,” he said. 

She flushed with pleasure. ‘‘For a moment I was 
afraid the sea had it,” she answered smiling as she 
returned his bow which a courtier might have envied, 
and was turning away. 

But he kept her. “ Are we not going in the same 
direction? ” he asked. “ Will you permit me to walk 
beside you? I see already that we have some points 
of agreement ; we both like the beach when it is quiet, 
and we both like to set off on our own hook and not 
be bothered with attendance.” 

Dorothy laughed. He had read her well at a glance. 
And why should he not walk beside her for the little 
distance further that she was going? 

“ I may be able to. point out some of the places not 
familiar to you that we pass, and to tell you of 
others,” he added perceiving her hesitation. 

“ Thank you. Prince Arthur,” she answered him 
smiling. “ I am sure you will.” 

At the name his face lighted. Then, his classic 
allusion had not been lost, as he guessed. He had 
been convinced that her brains were as active as her 
feet, and as well trained. 

“ Are you not going this way ? ” he asked, and 
turned in the direction in which she was facing. 


V 


A DELIGHTFUL OLD GENTLEMAN 

‘‘ I THINK,” said Dorothy as the two were speak- 
ing of the famous Corfe Castle about a score of miles 
from Bournemouth, “ that on the whole I am more 
interested in ruins than in anything else I shall see 
here — I’m not including the people — I mean in all the 
beauties and the wonders.” 

“ Why do you think that ? ” asked the old gentle- 
man. 

As you know, we have no ruins in our own coun- 
try, except the ruins of some of the buildings we put 
up so badly that they fall down before they’re finished ; 
and we are never proud of those.” He laughed. 
“ But don’t imagine that is of usual occurrence, any 
more than actual ruins are here,” she hastened to say, 
not to give a bad impression of her own country. 
“ But ruins have a human interest. One looks at 
them, and sees things that have been.” 

Oh, I understand. And when you look at Corfe 
Castle which you know is considered one of the finest 
ruins in England, you expect to see the wicked Queen 
Elfrida giving the stirrup cup to her step-son, Edward 
the Martyr, and while he is drinking it stabbing him 
in the back to make way for her own son on the 
throne, and to see the dying king dragged by his horse 
40 


A DELIGHTFUL OLD GENTLEMAN 41 


through the forest to the very gate of the castle? Or 
you will picture the cruelty of King John to the 
captives in their horrible dungeons when this castle 
was a State Prison? Or the murder of Edward II 
which took place here? Or the treacherous capture 
of the place when Lady Bankes was so valiantly de- 
fending it against Cromwell? And but for Cromwell 
who when it had fallen into his hands ordered it to be 
partially destroyed, you would see it in a somewhat 
better condition, in spite of its having been built in 
the tenth century. But all these are far from pleasant 
memories for a young girl.’^ 

‘‘Yes; or for anybody,” assented Dorothy. “But 
how can we help seeing the truth when it is before our 
faces? Yet there is one comfort in recalling these 
tragedies of so long ago — the wretched sufferers 
would have been dead anyway long before this time.” 

“ Ha ! ha ! ha ! ” he laughed. “ You are a real 
philosopher. That's a consolation that had never 
occurred to me.” 

“ I dare say it is a false one,” returned the girl. 

“ On the contrary, I think it’s sound doctrine. To 
everything, as to every person, comes a to-morrow, 
and the to-morrow often ends it. It is wise to think 
this of suffering. I was only enjoying the wit and 
wisdom of your point of view,” he added, fearing that 
his mirth had embarrassed her. “ And then — did I 
tell you? — the castle is haunted. That interests you 
no doubt ? ” 

“ Indeed, it does,” she answered him. “ Are there 
many ghosts ? ” 


42 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


“ I see you’re incorrigible,” he laughed. But he 
told her several legends of the place. 

It was nearly an hour before he parted with her at 
the door of her hotel, quitting her with his courtly bow 
and his thanks for the pleasure she had given him. 

“ The thanks are due on my side for all that you 
have told me about Bournemouth,” said Dorothy. 

“And how about the hat?” he queried, as again 
lifting it, he turned away with a laugh. 

When Dorothy re-entered neither Mrs. Pell nor 
Priscy had appeared. She said nothing to them of 
her walk, only smiled mysteriously when the latter 
declared Dorothy looked as if she had been awake 
for hours and enjoying life. 

“ So I have, Pell-Mell,” she answered. 

“ I dare say you’ve written a story, or done some 
planning by letter with Ned over one of the plays you 
two are always at,” volunteered the other. 

“ Tra — la — la,” sang Dorothy softly, and smiled 
again. “ I’ll tell you some day,” she said. 

There was no reason why she should not, and she 
hated mysteries, except in plots for stories and plays. 

“Well! If you’re not ready, you’ll not speak, and 
wild horses can’t drag it out of you,” returned the 
other. 

“ I’m so glad you’re not going to try them, Priscy 
dear.” 

“ Only, it’s ^ petie selfish ’ in you, as the little fellow, 
said of something else, not to give me your recipe for 
looking so blooming and so pleased and as if your 
head were full of something dreadfully amusing.” 


A DELIGHTFUL OLD GENTLEMAN 43 

Dorothy laughed out. It is,” she confessed. 

But the diary letter to her mother contained a full 
account of this incident which had so pleased and 
amused her. 

'' He made me think of some of papa’s most inter- 
esting friends, only that he was older,” she wrote of 
the old gentleman whose hat she had recovered for 
him. “ He must be a generation further back — but not 
in manners, or information. He told me of Bourne- 
mouth and the places around it as if he had been 
born and always lived here. But he certainly has not 
lived here all his life, for from chance references he 
must have been a good deal of a traveler, although 
I don’t think he has been to the United States. But 
I did not like to ask him, because he was so careful not 
to ask me a single question as if he were trying to find 
out who I was, or anything about me. Nor do I have 
an idea who he is ; only he seems to me one who may 
be lonely, and so I am the more ready to talk to him. 
But ' Una ’ and ' Prince Arthur ’ were enough for us ; 
we were only interested in each other’s opinions and 
likes as to people and things. I should enjoy talking 
with him again, but I never shall. When I take my 
walk to-morrow morning I shall not choose the beach, 
but shall go in another direction where he will not 
be. 

“ To-day Priscy and I drove with Mrs. Pell to 
Christ Church, five miles from Bournemouth. It’s a 
quaint old towm full of attractive nooks and corners; 
it has a lane the people call ' Darruts ’, a corruption of 


44 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

" Dane’s route for the records of the place go back 
to early in the tenth century. The castle there dates 
back to Edward I ; its ruins are very interesting. The 
Priory Church is referred to in the Domesday book. 
In the Western tower we saw the fine monument to 
Shelley. It represents the body of the poet washed 
ashore, and his wife clasping it in her arms. 

“ Some day we are going to see parts of the New 
Forest, and the Rufus Stone. Mrs. Pell laughs at us 
for imagining that anybody knows the spot where 
Rufus was killed by the arrow. But Priscy says her 
interest in it is because Rufus had red hair like hers — 
not much like her beautiful color, a real Titian. We 
are going to so many places. I will tell you about 
them when I’ve seen them.” 

In the instalment of her home letter a few days 
later Dorothy wrote : 

The second morning I started a little earlier for 
my walk. As I told you, I resolved not to go to the 
beach, and thought that I should get home again be- 
fore my old gentleman would have started. But the 
first person I met as I came out from the hotel and 
turned the corner, indeed, the only one for a time was 
he. I know I looked surprised, for I was. He made 
me one of his dignified bows as he bade me good 
morning; and said that he had enjoyed our walk the 
day before so much, he had come to see if I would 
permit him to accompany me this morning also. He 
saw me hesitate decidedly. I was going to say ‘ no ’. 
For I knew Mrs. Pell wouldn’t like it, and was not 


A DELIGHTFUL OLD GENTLEMAN 45 

sure that you would, though she is so much more con- 
ventional than you. But he went on to tell me that 
although he had said he liked to be on his own hook, 
that did not mean he liked to go alone; there was a 
difference between attendance and companionship. 
Then he added with great respect and in appeal to my 
sympathy, that he was expecting his grandson in a few 
days, but should be quite lonely until he came. But 
this would not have induced me to let him come, only 
that from the first moment I had looked at him, I had 
trusted him. And so, when that morning he looked 
at me and smiled and said, ‘ Do come ’, I believed you 
would have said ‘ yes if you had seen him. And we 
set off together. 

The ocean view from West Cliffs is very fine, 
as it is from many other points. Neither Prince 
Arthur nor I care for the gardens when the weather 
is fine to go further. He pointed out some of the 
places that Priscy and I are to visit with Mrs. Pell 
by water, and showed me the direction in which others 
lay, too far off to be seen. We went to Boscombe, 
not three miles away, and saw Boscombe Manor, the 
home of Shelley’s family. And one morning we went 
to Branksome Chine. It was all so beautiful, the walk 
over the West Cliffs with its views of the ocean, and 
the chine widening inland with a little winding stream 
running through it suddenly broadens out into a 
lake — we should call it a very small one, but it is 
beautiful. It is one of the famous views of the South 
Coast. 

“ But you must not imagine we did all this in one 


46 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

morning. There were two days more when, as I came 
out for my walk, I found him waiting for me. After 
that second morning he only lifted his hat — not that 
one the water had wet, but one that looked as if it had 
never been on before — and turned to accompany me 
as he bade me good morning ; he took his permission 
for granted. This morning I did not meet him. But 
I started off alone much better prepared to see what 
was worth seeing than before he had told me so many 
things. 

On the way home a sudden turn in the road 
brought me face to face with him. A young man was 
beside him, I suppose the grandson he had said was 
coming. So, now, he has companionship. I bowed to 
him as I passed, but did not speak. He and the young 
man with him lifted their hats and bowed silently also, 
but very courteously. So I passed on, and the episode 
is over. I was glad, because I know I ought to be 
glad; but for that, I should have been sorry. This is 
a natural ending, and the best. It would have had to 
end soon, anyway. 

So, now that the episode is a thing of the past, I 
must go and have the story over with Mrs. Pell. 
When I report to her the very little there is to tell, she 
will want to know the one thing I can’t tell her — who 
he is. And she won’t accept ‘ Prince Arthur ’, as 
satisfactory. But no more can he tell who I am. I 
can only assure her what I have found out better and 
better every day, that he is a gentleman whether he is 
in society, or not, or has a pound to his name. But 
for this, as you know, there’d be no episode to tell. 



“SHE’S AN UNUSUAL TYPE 


OF BEAUTY.” 


t 



A DELIGHTFUL OLD GENTLEMAN 47 

Mrs. Pell, however, will require more, since she could 
not say ‘ no ’ at the time. But she will make up for 
it now. Priscy is not in it. I did not even tell her, 
for that reason.’’ 

When the morning of her solitary walk Dorothy 
had passed the two gentlemen, she had not seen the 
younger wheel about and look after her, nor known 
that when he turned back to resume his walk with his 
grandfather, he commented to the latter, She’s an 
unusual type of beauty.” 

“ She is an unusual type of anything that is fine,” 
responded the old gentleman. “ She shows birth and 
breeding. That girl has not come up of herself, as it 
is said of so many American girls to-day. She has 
been reared in a home. She is unconsciously full of 
its ideals. She is as invigorating as mountain air, and 
as pure. And when I called her ' Una ’ for lack of 
her real name and because it fitted her, what do you 
think she dubbed me ? ” 


VI 


A SURPRISING INTRODUCTION 

“ Did your old gentleman tell you all these things? ” 
questioned Priscy aside, as at the excursion to Corfe 
Castle, Dorothy mysteriously produced a fund of in- 
formation not found in guide or reference books. 

Yes; and a great deal more, Pell-Mell. He was 
really fine.” 

Then you must be glad you went. It must have 
been worth your scolding from mamma.” 

She did not say too much,” answered Dorothy 
who the previous day had made her confession to Mrs. 
Pell and received her rebuke with a studied meekness 
that greatly amused Priscy. Mrs. Pell was deeply 
offended. Dorothy tried to repent. But she was 
afraid her repentance was not genuine, for she did not 
feel that she had sinned and she had much enjoyed the 
old gentleman’s society. The day of the confession 
they had all driven about Bournemouth, and into 
Poole, one of its most attractive suburbs. The girls 
could not help enjoying it in spite of the dignity and 
reserve of their chaperon which dampened their ardor. 
But the visit to Corfe Castle was too much delight 
for any dignity to dampen. Even Mrs. Pell grew 
less chilly under Dorothy’s interesting reminiscences. 

'' She’s coming round,” confided Priscy. 

48 


A SURPRISING INTRODUCTION 49 

** Pm glad/’ returned the other. I’m never going 
to do it again.” 

The following day it rained in torrents. Priscy 
curled up in an easy-chair with a novel and Dorothy 
made notes in her note-book, wrote her home letter, 
and sent Ned suggestions that had come to her in 
regard to their work upon a play from which they 
hoped great things, as well as writing him a racy 
account of her experiences, in which she did not forget 

Prince Arthur ”. 

After luncheon Priscy appeared in her raincoat. 

“ I can’t stand it, Dorothy,” she said. Let’s have 
a run. I want to see if English rain is exactly like 
ours ? ” 

“ I must see what Mrs. Pell thinks of our taking a 
walk,” answered Dorothy demurely. 

“No halfway business for you!” laughed the 
other. “ But then step-mamma feels responsible,” she 
added. “ She is really good, if she is a little stiff.” 

“ Nobody knows it better than I, Pell-Mell. And 
now I’m going to ask permission.” 

When the girls returned from their walk in the 
rain, their faces bright with exercise, their voices gay 
in recounting the sights they had seen in the shops, 
the arcade, the library, their arms weighted with books 
from the latter, they found Mrs. Pell in a mood which 
Priscy afterward described as “ seraphic.” With the 
air of one who has great news in reserve, she listened 
to the account of the interesting and amusing things 
that the girls had seen. When they had finished, 
which curiosity led them to. do more quickly, she said : 


50 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

And now I have something to tell you.” Then 
turning to Dorothy, she added in. a tone that showed 
the girl that the past was forgiven in the more im- 
portant affair of the moment : What I have to tell 

will explain to you, Dorothy dear, why I was so 
decided as to your thoughtless action. You see you 
must choose your acquaintances with much care when 
you are so placed that those who rightly can be 
counted among the great are ready to include you in 
their list.” 

“ Include me ! ” echoed the girl. 

‘‘ Oh, well, in a way, through your association with 
one whose reputation has preceded him. I know I 
shall not be accused of vanity if I appreciate the 
pleasant position in which my husband’s reputation 
has placed us all; for the request can have come 
only through Colonel Pell’s well-earned scientific 
fame ” 

“Oh, mamma, that’s a beautiful prologue; but do 
begin on the play.” 

Her step-mother smiled, and resumed : 

“ While you were out I received a visit from Mrs. 
Asbury who, you know is at this hotel ; you have both 
met her. She showed me a note to her from the Duke 
of Buccleugh — the Duchess is quite a friend of hers — 
asking her to bring about for him if possible the honor 
of an introduction to Mrs. Pell. Of course, I have no 
claim personally. It is all your father’s, Priscilla ; and 
I wonder the duke did not wait; but perhaps he does 
not know that he is coming. In any event, however, 
we must take the hand when he holds it out. I shall 


!A SURPRISING INTRODUCTION 


51 

receive him this evening; and I want you both to be 
with me.” 

“ A real live duke ! ” said Dorothy with an acute 
perception of the snobbishness of Mrs.'Peirs attitude. 
“ I wonder how he will look? I hope I shall behave 
well, though it’s Priscy, Colonel Pell’s daughter, who 
is the one of consequence. Still, I want to do my 
friends and my country credit.” 

She was so exceedingly grave that Mrs. Pell glanced 
at her suspiciously. But the child could not be mak- 
ing fun of such an occasion as this. Mrs. Pell was a 
society woman, and members of the British nobility 
were by no. means unknown to her. But it was 
especially gratifying to be sought out in this way 
through the prestige of her husband. 

‘‘What shall we wear, mamma?” asked Priscy. 
And both girls readily fell in with her suggestions. 

“ Really, I am excited, Pell-Mell,” said Dorothy as 
the two sat in her room talking things over. “ A 
real live duke!” she repeated. “ I’m flustered,” she 
laughed. “ You see, it is very important. How in 
the world can we ‘ do ’ this country without viewing a 
duke ? And next we must see a ‘ cotter ’, like the one 
Burns sings of in his ‘ Cotter’s Saturday night ’ ! 
We must be thorough, my child.” 

“ You’re strong on antithesis, Dorothy. But 
mamma is in the seventh heaven. So am I when papa 
is appreciated. But let’s look over these library books ; 
we have time.” 

That evening there were soft whispers and many 


52 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

an interested glance, as the Duke of Buccleugh and a 
companion entered the drawing-room of the hotel and 
approached the window where Mrs. Asbury with Mrs. 
Pell and her charges awaited him. That lady cast 
looks of satisfaction at the girls. She had reason to 
be proud of them. 

The two gentlemen came into the room from the 
side on which Dorothy was. She could not see them 
distinctly without turning to stare. She was looking 
across Mrs. Pell at Priscy who had never been love- 
lier. It was not until she heard Mrs. Asbury pre- 
senting his Grace of Buccleugh and Lord Dalkeith, 
and the strangers were bowing their greetings, that 
she looked up into the face of the august visitor. 

She started and her color rose hotly. For a familiar 
countenance was turned to hers, and a pair of smiling 
eyes were gazing into her own, the eyes of her old 
gentleman of the morning walks ! 

‘‘ I hope you will forgive me, Una,” said his well- 
known voice, because I took an unfair advantage of 
you in discovering your identity. I wanted to see 
more of you. And I hope Miss Brooke will be no 
less willing to talk delightfully with me than she has 
been, because she knows now that I am no Prince 
Arthur, but only an old Scotsman whom people call 
Buccleugh. Miss Brooke has told you, Mrs. Pell,” he 
added turning to her, of our morning walks and 
talks concerning our different countries, and many 
other things of interest, together with the scenery? ” 

So, it was not Colonel Pell ! It was not herself 
whose acquaintance the speaker was seeking! It was 


■K SURPRISING INTRODUCTION 53 

Dorothy's! The impossible stranger whom she had 
reproved the girl for picking up was — the Duke of 
Buccleugh I Most amazing I But while these thoughts 
were running through Mrs. Pell’s mind, she was smil- 
ingly assenting to the duke’s question. 

An ideal companion for a morning stroll,” his 
Grace was saying. Or, indeed, for a long day’s 
tramp. I’m sure, although we did not try it. She 
would never give out and leave a comrade in the 
lurch.” 

He greeted Priscy cordially and declared that had 
she accompanied her friend, he was sure she would 
have made many additions to the wit and wisdom of 
the talks. He spoke of Colonel Pell with admiration 
and showed knowledge of his attainments and suc- 
cesses, and expressed a pleasure in the prospect of 
meeting him which gratified the wife and the daugh- 
ter of the scientist and greatly relieved Dorothy. 
She was in secret vastly amused and pleased at the 
turn of affairs ; yet there was an embarrassment in it. 
She felt almost as if she were taking Colonel Pell’s 
place. 

The duke went on to say that he was asking some 
friends to an excursion to Ventnor, and had come 
especially to request that Mrs. and Miss Pell and Miss 
Brooke would do him the honor to be of the party. 

You are desirous to see the Isle of Wight, I re- 
member,” he said to Dorothy. ** I shall be most happy 
to show you what I can of it. This is the grandson 
whom I told you of. Miss Brooke,” he added turning 
abruptly to the young man, to find him gazing at 


54 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Dorothy with an attention that seemed to make it 
doubtful whether the duke would not do some of his 
escort duty by proxy. 

Partly on account of Dorothy’s inclination to pick 
up acquaintance with strangers, Mrs. Pell had altered 
her first intention and decided not to take any sea trips 
before her husband’s arrival. But this inclination of 
Dorothy’s suddenly appeared to her in a new aspect. 
Also, this was an invitation which could not be re- 
fused; indeed, she had ado to hide the depth of her 
satisfaction in it. 

Didn’t I tell you, Pell-Mell,” laughed Dorothy as 
the two girls in her room were talking over the 
incident, that my old gentleman was as much of a 
gentleman as the duke could be? ” 

I remember. And you’ve done us a good turn. 
Step-mamma learns quickly, and she has had a lesson. 
For the rest of the summer you may pick up whom 
you please. Your judgment as to people will count — 
even to the cotter.” 

In the midst of their anticipations as to the coming 
excursion, Dorothy suddenly turned to her companion. 

“ What if I had not told Mrs. Pell anything about 
my old gentleman? ” she asked. 

A gay party assembled in the Duke of Buccleugh’s 
motor-launch. Lord Dalkeith after he had welcomed 
Mrs. Pell and her companions, at first, as the host’s 
grandson, divided his attentions among the guests 
and bided his time for a talk with Miss Brooke. 

Have you forgotten me, Miss Pell ? ” said a voice 


A SURPRISING INTRODUCTION 55 

in Priscy's ear ; and Lord Hervey stood smiling at her, 
his hand outstretched. '' Dalkeith and I are great 
friends,” he said. “ I was not coming here to-day, 
however ; only I learned who some of the guests were 
to be. What a day! You couldn’t do any better in 
America. Have you seen much of Dalkeith? Oh, 
only yesterday? How much he has lost; and now I’ll 
not give him a chance to make it up. Ah, there he is 
back again talking to Miss Brooke. Upon my word, 

she is worth looking at! But not so much as ” 

He checked himself abruptly. “ Do you know many 
of the people here. Miss Pell ? ” he asked. But you 
don’t care to do that just now,” he added. I’d like 
to show you some of the places as we pass them. 
With such a sky and such a sea, one doesn’t want to 

talk to a crowd Or would you rather? It seems 

a waste of time.” 

“ I’ll wait for them to come to talk to me, since I’m 
the stranger,” said Priscy. 

His handsome face lighted. “ And you see, I have 
the field at the moment. There’ll be too many later. 
Would you like to sit here in the bows? YouVe not 
taken this trip at all yet? Ventnor, you know, is the 
chief city of the Undercliff, the most beautiful part 
of the island, and its climate is simply marvellous. 
Think of myrtles and fuschias and verbenas living in 
the open air all winter, and more than this, growing 
into great bushes. And then the cliffs! You can see 
those long before you arrive. It’s a thirty-mile run to 
Ventnor.” 

In those thirty miles the two young people found 


56 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

much to say to one another, nothing that the world 
might not have heard, yet often uttered with the air 
of being confidences, and seeming to make each better 
acquainted with the other. Nor did Lord Hervey 
desert his post when others joined them and turned 
the duet to a quartette, or even a chorus. 

‘‘ He's talking to your mamma and Miss Brooke 
now,” he said in answer to Priscy's inquiry as to their 
host. And now Dalkeith has the floor, and he will 
keep it. He's a good fellow, but he likes to talk. 
Perhaps you are thinking that I do, too,” he added 
catching sight of the girl's smile. 

‘‘ I hope so. Lord Hervey. I like to do it. And I 
like to hear it. But the duke has gone back to 
them again. I've heard so much about his being 
an interesting talker, I should like to hear him. 
There are seats over there beside mamma and 
Dorothy.” 

And she rose and walked across to them, followed 
by Hervey. 

As he sat there he more than once looked from 
Priscy to Dorothy with the secret question which was 
really the more charming girl? Both seemed equally 
bright, but in a different way, and in spite of the 
latter's gayety, Priscy the merrier of the two. Soon 
the little group became the center of a circle of new 
acquaintances more or less attentive to the strangers 
whom Buccleugh had honored with his attentions. At 
times Dorothy was silent, listening, watching, compar- 
ing the people about her with those she would have 
found under the same circumstances at home. At such 


A SURPRISING INTRODUCTION 57 

moments Dalkeith gazing at her found a new attrac- 
tion in his wonder at her mood. 

As they drew near the harbor, there was outlined 
against the sky the long wall of rugged cliffs broken 
by narrow and picturesque gorges, here as in Bourne- 
mouth and elsewhere on the South Coast called chines. 
From these cliffs the landslides that laid bare its rocky 
face in the days when the world was making repented 
of their desertion long ere they reached its base and 
lay piled terrace upon terrace in sunny beauty down to 
the shining pebbles of the shore. Ventnor less than a 
century ago a simple hamlet, has here blossomed in 
the delicious air into size and beauty like its own 
flowers, lying in its background of loveliness, a jewel 
in a splendid setting. 

It was when the luncheon served to the duke’s guests 
in one of the hotels of Ventnor was over that after 
a few words with Mrs. Pell, his Grace said to 
Dorothy : 

I know, Miss Brooke, that you would not be 
happy to leave here without a glimpse of Carisbrooke 
Castle where you remember Charles I was imprisoned 
for a time and, later, his children were also. I want 
you to know,” added her host speaking to her now in 
a lower voice, that I have especially in mind the 
interest you expressed in the Isle of Wight one of 
those mornings that you took pity on a lonely old 
fellow tramping off by himself and- gave him an hour 
of your comradeship.” 

Soon the whole party was being whirled away on 
the road to Carisbrooke which was a short spin in 


58 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

motor-cars. From there the guests were taken to 
other points of interest for which they had inclina- 
tion — and time. 

It was shortly before they embarked for their re- 
turn trip that the two girls in the enthusiasm of their 
interest in everything they saw had hurried on in 
advance leaving Lord Hervey to follow with Mrs. 
Pell, and the others still further behind. The girls 
were walking at the edge of one of the narrow gorges 
which diversify the long, rugged surface of the cliff. 
They were looking back every now and then to call 
the attention of the others to something of interest, 
and were watching the city beyond them; the sky, the 
sea, anything but their own footsteps. 

Suddenly, Priscy uttered a cry. She had slipped on 
one of the rocks, and would have fallen into the sheer 
descent had not Dorothy caught her. But Dorothy 
with no time to brace herself in preparation, was in 
danger of slipping also. If help came not at once, 
she could not hold back her companion; both would 
go down to a dreadful death. “ Lean toward me, 
Pell-Mell,” she said, and pressed her feet harder upon 
the rock. Yet in another instant she realized that she 
herself was beginning to slip. Another moment, and 
life would be over. 

But the peril, although great, was brief. For Lord 
Hervey rushing forward, grasped and drew them both 
back to safety. At first all three stood silent, realizing 
the escape. Then as Hervey released them and 
Dorothy stepped back from Priscy, all three looked at 
one another, the girls still trembling. 


A SURPRISING INTRODUCTION 59 

I am ashamed of having cried out so,” said Priscy 
the next moment. And she moved forward again and 
bending down looked into the depths she had escaped. 

Don’t do that ! ” cried Lord Hervey sharply. He 
was very pale. It was a wonder both had not been 
killed. As he spoke he put his arm about Priscy and 
drew her away decidedly from the edge of the gorge. 
And as for the instant he held her to him, in his 
delight at her escape he no longer doubted which of 
the girls was the more attractive to him. You must 
not do that. Miss Pell,” he repeated with authority. 

You have been too near already.” Then he glanced 
at Dorothy. 

But she was standing well back from the edge that 
had been so nearly fatal to them both. 


VII 


NEW TALES OF CANTERBURY 

Colonel Pell was much amused at Dorothy’s 
“ picked-up ” acquaintance, and remarked to his wife 
that it was not the first time she had picked up some- 
body worth while. 

‘‘Nobody ought to know that better than we, 
Charlotte,” he said. “ Supposing she had not picked 
up Priscilla ? I’ve no doubt that Pell-Mell, as Dorothy 
calls her, was a strange little waif enough, between my 
neglect and — and the other things that had gone 
against her. Mrs. Claflin, the principal at the school, 
gave me the whole story. Dorothy was an angel, and 
her influence over Priscilla from the first was mar- 
vellous. She opened the way for all the good things 
that followed. We should never have divined the 
present girl through the rags and tatters of looks and 
manners that clothed her when she appeared at Hosmer 
Hall. And then, Dorothy is brave. She fought and 
conquered the Pell pride that in my child and myself 
separated us after we had begun secretly to long for 
each other. I’ll endorse Dorothy’s head and heart 
‘ every time ’. And I’ll follow in the wake of her 
‘ pick-ups ’,” he finished with a laugh. 

Later he said to Dorothy, “ That duke of yours is a 
fine fellow.” 


60 


NEW TALES OF CANTERBURY 


6i 


‘‘Isn’t he?” cried the girl her eyes shining with 
pleasure. “ He reminds me of what somebody said, 
that the higher up people are, the simpler they are.” 

He nodded approvingly. “ You’ve hit the bull’s- 
eye, Una,” he answered her. 

“ Rex, you dear fellow,” wrote Dorothy to her 
brother several days later, “ I can’t pick out the 
special times I want you — at Ventnor for instance, 
where the affair was a great success. It’s one long 
miss of you; only, it’s worse the more fun there is 
going on; you would so enjoy it. But, if we had dull 
moments, I might want you even more to set the ball 
rolling. But I’ll tell you all, however, when I see you. 
Now you want to know what we are doing. 

“ I ought to call my letter “ New Canterbury Tales.” 
For after Colonel Pell had been here two days, we all 
started off for Canterbury. The duke said there was 
to be some especial service there worth hearing, even 
if we came back again for Salisbury and Stonehenge. 
He announced that, if agreeable, he would accompany 
us. But I think it is we who are accompanying him. 
Lord Dalkeith came on with his grandfather. Lord 
Hervey disappeared the morning we started, although 
I had supposed he was coming also. We made a 
merry party. Colonel Pell remarked that we were 
modern pilgrims to Canterbury, and each of us ought 
to tell a story. His Grace begged him to begin. Lord 
Dalkeith said Colonel Pell couldn’t be “ the man of 
lawes ” according to the old chronicle, but he really 
was the man of wars. Mrs. Pell said that the duke 


62 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


must be the “ knight ” and his grandson the ‘^squire 
and so we had it. Of course we made no attempt to 
follow out comparisons; we pitched in and told the 
stories. His Grace said that in place of all the rest of 
us giving a dinner on the road to the best story-teller, 
as in the old ‘ Tales ^ he would invite the prize winner 
to his own home near Edinburgh when we all returned 
from our Scottish tour, and the others of us should 
be invited to bear the victor company. The duchess 
had already heard of us, he said. She would write to 
Mrs. Pell. How delightful! 

But what will you do, if you tell the best story 
yourself? ” I asked Buccleugh — Pm going to call him 
‘ Buccleugh ’ in private. Pm so tired of saying ^ the 
duke His eyes twinkled with fun, and he said that 
in that event we should all have to help him carry his 
honors; but he had no expectation of winning them. 
I think he should have won though, for his story in- 
terested me most of all, except my own — conceited 
creature 1 I don’t mean that mine was the best ; but it 
was the one I had planned for Mr. Harris, and I tried 
it on the company, and was most anxious to know how 
it was liked. It might give me a hint as to Mr. Harris’ 
judgment of it. And then, I could not think of any- 
thing else as good. 

'' I must tell you the duke’s story, however. He 
said it was true; only that he had changed the names. 
It happened years ago, when he was a young man. In 
one of the large cities of England, he did not say which 
one, a manufacturer had made an immense fortune in 
the boot and shoe business; he had the Midas touch. 


NEW TALES OF CANTERBURY 63 

But the narrator told us that like Midas he discovered 
that wealth is not everything; he developed a craving 
for social position; he must have it. A retired boot- 
maker could never associate with earls and princes, 
not even had he wealth enough to buy up all their 
estates; he could not buy up themselves. So, Mr. 
Edmonds silently disappeared. People who recol- 
lected to inquire for him decided that he had gone 
abroad to enjoy his fortune. But about a year later 
Count d’Estagne, descendant of one of the oldest 
families of the French nobility, appeared in London. 
He talked English with a slight French accent, but 
remarkably well, but evidently preferred the language 
of the land of his adoption. He took a fine house in 
London, lived in style, was received everywhere and 
gave lavish entertainments, welcoming to his house 
some of the oldest and proudest of the English peerage. 
At times, to be sure, he seemed more filled with anxiety 
than so fortunate an individual ought to have been; 
but in society he threw off his cares, whatever they 
were, and was the gayest of the gay. He was talked 
of everywhere, and was appreciated for his fine enter- 
tainments and his ready wit, both of which he needed. 
For more than a year his triumphs went on. But alas ! 
he had made an enemy, and this enemy worked his re- 
venge. He discovered that Count d’Estagne's was an 
extinct title bought up and worn by Victor Edmonds 
whose mother was a French- woman; and he traced 
Mr. Edmonds to his boot and shoe manufactory. But, 
Rex, you should have heard the duke tell the story 
of the rising popularity of the spurious count, his ris- 


64 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


ing confidence, his haughty airs, the last great dinner 
he gave at which several noblemen and ladies of rank 
were present, for his French wife was vastly attractive ; 
and then in the midst of the feast, of the apparition of 
the enemy turned questioner, and answering his own 
questions; and the final scene in which the mask was 
torn from the face of the pretended nobleman; and 
the dramatic departure of the enraged victims of his 
deception. The story was very droll, and so well told. 
But I could not help pitying the poor man who was 
his own victim most of all. His Grace ended by re- 
marking that people were more sensible in these times, 
and that all that would have been necessary to-day 
would have been the assurance that Mr. Edmonds had 
all the money he assumed to have. 

“ Mrs. Pelhs story was short, but good ; and Colonel 
Pell had an army adventure that quite wrung us up. 
Everybody did well. But, Rex, they voted me the 
prize. I think it was largely out of politeness. But 
Pell-Mell insists that it was not, that mine was really 
the best. So, Pm going to stay conceited ! 

“If you wish an account of the especial occasion 
which took us to Canterbury at that particular time, Pll 
read it to you from my note-book when I come home. 
And if you desire a detailed description of Canterbury 
with the fragment of its old walls and its Dane John 
or Donjon mound, and of the Cathedral consecrated 
in 597 A. D. — not this one though! and of its dif- 
ferent rebuildings and additions; its central tower; its 
Dean’s chapel; its north transept, the Martyrdom 
where Thomas a Becket’s murder took place, over 


NEW TALES OF CANTERBURY 65 

seven hundred years ago ; its Norman and Early Eng- 
lish arches, and a hundred other wonders and beauties, 
I refer you to Baedeker, or some other authority. 

'' But this part won’t be in Baedeker. As we were 
all in the Cathedral and Lord Dalkeith was telling me 
how when he was a boy, he had one day been dared by 
a companion and had jumped down from a part of the 
ruins of the old wall and nearly got himself into 
trouble with the authorities, he stopped in the midst of 
his story to cry, ‘ What’s that ? ’ Priscy had wandered 
off by herself to make personal investigations. And 
from where she was standing just beyond the tomb 
of the Black Prince came the sound of voices, al- 
though we could see only her. ^ It must be the ghost 
of the Black Prince ’, he said to the company, for by 
this time we were all listening. At the moment, how- 
ever, a movement brought a second figure into sight, 
' its back turned toward us. ‘ He doesn’t look like a 
ghost,’ said Colonel Pell. Hf he is, he must have 
enjoyed his life elsewhere, for he is very merry over 
it,’ declared the duke. 

With that, both figures turned and came to- 
ward us. 

‘ Why, Hervey, you scamp ! ’ cried Lord Dalkeith. 
* Why didn’t you tell us you were coming ? ’ 

‘ I like leeway to turn about my mind in,’ drawled 
Lord Hervey with a droll look as he strolled along 
beside Pell-Mell.” 


VIII 


As THINGS COME 

At Canterbury the Duke of Buccleugh left the 
others and went to Scotland, renewing his request to 
them to visit his home near Edinburgh, an invitation 
to be more formally given later. 

Colonel Pell had enjoyed his society, but he saw him 
depart without regret. Under the circumstances it 
had been impossible not to fall in with the noble- 
man’s suggestion of going to Canterbury as they did, 
especially as he himself was to go there then. But 
Colonel Pell liked making out his own itinerary and 
would have preferred to take in Canterbury on his 
direct route to London. It was of no real consequence, 
however, and the trip had certainly been pleasanter as 
it was. The two young men also departed for London, 
promising to meet the others again there. From 
Canterbury Colonel Pell took his party in a round- 
about way back to London, stopping here and there 
on the route. 

The night they spent at Salisbury Dorothy wrote 
Ned Longley something further that had come to her 
concerning the play they were writing, and made 
criticisms upon points in the part of it which he had 
sent her to read. 

“ Isn’t it odd,” she wrote him, that when I really 
66 


AS JHINGS COME 


67 

think I am miles away from this work and my head 
is full of something different, then a sudden suggestion 
about it will pop up, sometimes very good, or I think 
so? 

You ought to see these places, Ned. You know 
so much more history than I do, that they would say 
more to you than they do to me, and that’s a good 
deal. I was interested in Brighton because it is 
fashionable and one likes to be in the midst of things. 
Then, the place is so often mentioned in English 
novels. And Tunbridge- Wells, after Bath the oldest 
inland watering-place in England, is a very interesting 
old town with its fine views and walks and drives. 
Colonel Pell wanted to see Portsmouth on account 
of somebody or something there, and I wanted to see 
the most perfect fortress in Great Britain. But I must 
own that the batteries and ramparts and forts made 
me long to have peace all over the world. But I wish 
you could see them. 

To-day we’ve been to Stonehenge. In our drive 
over Salisbury Plain we began to look out for Stone- 
henge almost as soon as we started. Colonel Pell 
wanted to walk there; and Priscy and I would have 
done it — although we might have flagged on the way 
back when the excitement was over. But Mrs. Pell 
had no idea of walking eight miles, and I think she 
was right. I am not going to describe Stonehenge; 
you must have read about it dozens of times. But no 
book can make you feel as you do looking at those 
old, old monuments of nobody knows exactly what. 
Colonel Pell says that the Druid theory has followed 


68 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


so many other theories that it is at least questionable. 
But at all events, there are the old stones to tell that 
somebody placed them there, if we cannot guess who. 
Some wise men wonder if they were sun worshipers? 
But they all know as much about it as we do, and I 
dare say not much more. 

As to Salisbury Cathedral, no wonder it is con- 
sidered one of the finest, if not the very finest in Eng- 
land. But you shall not have a sermon either upon it, 
or in it. 

‘‘We are going to Bath, and Em not sure what other 
places, before we go back to London. I know that 
some day you will see all these sight's, and more. I 
shall never be satisfied until you do; it will help you, 
and the plays. Dearest messages to your mother; I 
am going to write her. And my love to Grace. It 
does me good even to think of her; there always seems 
to be about her the strength and restfulness one needs. 
Don’t work too hard. But we must make that play 
hum — and we shall some day.” 

It was on their reaching London again that 
Priscy asked : “ Do you really think, Dorothy, that 

those Englishmen will look us up while we are 
here?” 

Dorothy’s gaze was keen, and she laughed a little. 
“What do you think about it yourself, Pell-Mell?” 
she questioned. 

A flicker of color came into the girl’s face and for 
a minute she busied herself in a vigorous brushing of 
her hair ; for she was in her room preparing for dinner 


AS THINGS COME 69 

and Dorothy who was already dressed was with her. 
At last she turned and faced her questioner. 

“ I believe they will,” she said also smiling. 

So do I,” returned the other. “ It’s good fun, 
Priscy, to have English acquaintances, isn’t it ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, and Scotch ones.” 

It makes things livelier,” added Dorothy. And 

we get into the ways of things better.” 

“ Indeed we do,” acquiesced the other. Which 
one do you think the more interesting? ” 

Which do you?” retorted Dorothy, this time 
laughing outright. It is easy to see that one at least 
thinks you so, Pell-Mell,” she continued. “ Lord 
Dalkeith’s sentiments are not quite so transparent; 
but I’ve no doubt he considers his friend a wise 
fellow.” 

“ To keep out of his way you mean, Dorothy? ” 

“ Take care, Pell-Mell. We are only having a holi- 
day.” 

It may turn out a long one.” 

For you? ” 

“ No, indeed, for you, Dorothy Brooke, with your 
picking up dukes and their grandsons,” the girl 
laughed. “Lord Dalkeith is his grandfather’s heir, 
did you know ? ” pursued Priscy. “ His father is dead. 
The strawberry leaves are in sight.” 

“ Now, Priscy, I don’t like you.” 

“ My dear. I’m only quoting what I’ve heard. No, 
no, ’twas not mamma. She doesn’t talk in that way. 
It was Mrs. Asbury.” 

“ Mrs. Asbury gave herself the trouble to inform 


70 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

me also,” returned Dorothy gravely. '' So you don’t 
believe, Priscy, that Tm only having a vacation? ” 

Her listener knew that Dorothy was very much in 
earnest when she spoke in that tone and called her 

Priscy ” which she seldom did in their intimate talks. 
She said no more. But all the same, she thought it 
possible that Dorothy would change her mind. 

And Dorothy? 

She was as she had said having her vacation. And, 
thus far at least, nothing had interfered with the 
lightness and brightness of it. It was true that she 
was shadowed by regret for those who were not enjoy- 
ing it with her. But these were thin clouds that 
vanished in the sunshine of new pleasure, and in the 
hope of what would one day come to them. 

That same day two young men were lunching to- 
gether at an exclusive London club. One was tall, 
slender and handsome, the young man who had made 
himself so agreeable to Colonel Pell’s party on ship- 
board — Lord Hervey. The other carried himself with 
an erectness that made the most of his medium height 
and showed to the best advantage a figure strong and 
active rather than graceful. His face was strong also, 
sensible, alert, manly; but it would have been flattery 
to call him handsome. The manners of both were 
easy, yet with an air of authority as of those born to 
command and accustomed to obedience. 

“You are going to see them here?” asked Lord 
Dalkeith. 

“ I intend to — yes. And you ? ” 


AS THINGS COME 


71 

Why, in a way Fm bound to do it We’re under 
pledge of family hospitality, you see.” 

“Your grandfather’s invitation? Oh, I don’t see 
how that binds you — unless you desire to have it — 
eh?” 

“ As we are going practically the same route, it 
would be rather amusing to take it together, that is, 
off and on. We can meet them here and there on the 
way, and not be under command of the military.” 

“We might be tied to something worse,” answered 
Hervey. “ He’s a good sort.” 

“ I see you’re disposed to take in the whole family,” 
laughed Dalkeith. “ They are unobjectionable, to be 
sure. But quite a large mouthful, Hervey.” 

“ You’re leaping to conclusions in the dark,” re- 
turned the other hotly. “ That’s worse.” 

“ Oh, I’m not leaping. I am only capering, for the 
fun of the thing,” answered Dalkeith giving his com- 
panion a shrewd glance. “ You know my interests are 
elsewhere, Hervey,” he added. 

The other gave a sigh of relief. It had appeared 
to him that his friend had really not been far short 
of his own earnestness. But if this were not so, 
and he were disposed to regard past suggestions, 
although hardly to be called obligations, so much 
the better, and he answered more lightly, 

“ That suits me, you know.” 

“Well, then, how is it to be? Shall we between 
whiles hang on the skirts, or I should say on the 
coat tails of the admirable Pell on his route in Scot- 
land, here, there and anywhere — or nowhere, if we 


72 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


prefer it?’" inquired Dalkeith in a jocular tone, 
but with an earnest eye. 

Agreed, returned the other. Again he told him- 
self it was well his companion had the ofd arrange- 
ment in mind; and he silently resolved that Griselda 
should help him to keep it. 


IX 


LADY GRISELDA’ 

When Dorothy was a child of five, and Olive only 
two years old, was still the baby, three children were 
playing upon the lawn of a beautiful estate in the east- 
ern part of England. The youngest was a girl of 
eight ; her brother, ten, was two years older than Rex 
Brooke and a year the junior of the boy playing with 
himself and his sister. But there seemed to be more 
difference between these two, because the guest was 
more mature for his years. From that time and even 
earlier, up to the present when the children had 
reached manhood and womanhood, they had been 
much together. Their fathers who had been friends 
had hoped and planned that the tie binding the three 
should strengthen with the years and that the com- 
radeship between the girl and her brother’s friend 
should grow into love and marriage. The thought 
had also been long in the minds of the young couple. 
The two could never be said to have fallen in love 
with one another; but the friendship had strengthened 
to an affection based on mutual esteem and liking and 
largely due to propinquity. Lord Dalkeith was now, 
twenty-five, still looking decidedly older than his 
friend, Hervey, and Lady Griselda Hervey was 
twenty-two the summer that Colonel Pell brought his 
wife and daughter and Dorothy Brooke to England. 

73 


74 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Dorothy was then within a few months of her nine- 
teenth birthday; and Priscy Pell was a year and more 
her junior. 

Lady Griselda had met no one to prove to her how 
small a part of her heart was Dalkeith’s. But in her 
life she had known a great sorrow through the death 
of her older brother who had been her idol. He was 
a young man when she was a child, . and a brother 
worthy of her affection, very handsome, high-minded, 
warm-hearted, devoted to the child, a scholar and a 
most interesting companion. He traveled a great 
deal. When Griselda was sixteen the calamity of his 
loss had fallen upon the family; for its flower, the 
heir, had died suddenly in a foreign land. He had been 
in a train accident in Italy. It was thought at first 
that he would recover. But the following day dan- 
gerous symptoms had developed and before any mem- 
ber of his family could reach him, he was dead. He 
had been taken to a hospital where he had been ad- 
mirably cared for. He was a much greater loss to 
Lady Griselda than Dalkeith would have been, not 
from lack of worth in the latter, but because the 
brother was so much more a part of her life than the 
prospective lover. In dwelling upon his suffering and 
her loss of him, she grew melancholy, for a time even 
morbid. It was with satisfaction that the other mem- 
bers of her family learned that she had seized upon 
what would prove a resource and, they hoped, a heal- 
ing to her. For she had determined that there should 
be a worthy memorial to her lost brother, and that she 
would give it to him. But for the efficiency and kind- 


LADY GRISELDA 


75 


ness of the hospital, he would have died without even 
the small alleviation and comfort he had received. 
Yes, Lady Griselda would build a memorial to her 
brother, and this should be a hospital scientifically 
built and finely equipped. At twenty-one she would 
inherit her mother’s fortune, a part of which consisted 
of large estates in Perthshire. Here she decided that 
the hospital should be built. Others should be com- 
forted as her brother had been; and she trusted that 
these ministrations would often aid in bringing return- 
ing health to the sufferers, and joy in place of despair 
to those who loved them. 

On all sides she had met with resistance. Her 
friends had endeavored to dissuade her; her family 
from angry opposition had relapsed into waiting for 
her strange fancy to vanish like the dream it had 
seemed to them to be. It was true that at first they 
had welcomed it in the incipient stage, because it 
seemed to occupy and soothe her, and they had never 
doubted that it would pass away. But when she came 
of age she entered a training school for nurses to 
learn practically things that were needed; and this 
year plans for the buildings were under discussion. 
Lord Hervey, her only brother now, was proud of her 
energy, although he deprecated her absorption in the 
work. He had spoken of her only casually to Mrs. 
Pell and Dorothy although the latter’s interest and 
appreciation were great; but it was to Priscy that he 
had told many incidents of his sister’s life. 

When Griselda had secured her admission to the 
hospital in which she was to study,” he said one day 


76 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

to the latter, how do you think, Miss Pell, that the 
child attempted to enter? She went there with her 
trunks and her lady’s maid.” 

“ Oh ! ” cried Priscy. “ But — ” She stopped. 

“Yes; wasn’t it funny?” said the young man. 
“That was all she knew of the requirements of the 
work she had undertaken. She had never traveled 
alone in her life.” Priscy listening silently remem- 
bered her own long journey from the little mining 
town beyond Seattle and a part of the way across a 
continent to Hosmer Hall. “ She had never packed 
or unpacked a trunk, or done up her own hair, or 
waited upon herself in any way,” Hervey went on. 
“ Imagine her entering upon a nurse’s course — so 
exacting. But my sister has no end of pluck, Miss 
Pell. She sent away her maid and all but one of her 
trunks, put on the nurse’s rig, and went at it. She 
has not taken a full course; that was not necessary. 
But she has learned thoroughly how things ought to 
be done ; and she can do them, too. She will carry out 
her plans ; I can see that now.” 

“ She is splendid ! ” cried his listener. “ I should 
like to meet her.” 

“ And she to meet you,” he answered his eyes 
bright with satisfaction as he bent them upon the 
girl. His sister would of course meet all the 
party. But he wanted her and Miss Pell to be 
friends. 

This conversation about the Lady Griselda had 
taken place when her brother and Priscy were at 
Canterbury. 


LADY GRISELDA 


77 


The day following the arrival of the latter 
with her father and mother and Dorothy in Lon- 
don Lord Hervey brought his sister to see the 
ladies. 

She was a slight, fair girl pleasing rather than 
handsome, with the strength of resolution and a touch 
of sadness in her face. Priscy was attracted to her 
at once. Dorothy read power in her face and, she 
believed, wilfulness also; but at first she was not sure 
that her previous knowledge of Lady Griselda had 
not led her to imagine this. Her manners were full 
of simplicity and grace, and the modulations of her 
voice were, it seemed to Priscy, as beautiful as 
Dorothy’s, although the voice was not so musical. Di- 
rectly upon meeting they all seemed to be acquainted. 
Lady Griselda declared that she would be delighted to 
act as cicerone, and begged that Miss Pell and Miss 
Brooke would make use of her whenever they were so 
inclined. 

I believe I can show you some things of interest 
that Colonel Pell will not think of,” she added with a 
look and smile for Mrs. Pell. 

Lord Hervey talked little; he wished to give his 
sister opportunity to make her way into the interest 
of the Americans. 

''Isn’t she charming?” cried Priscy when the 
visitors had departed! " Isn’t she, mamma? ” 

" Yes, very charming,” answered Mrs. Pell. 

" Isn’t she, Dorothy?” questioned the girl missing 
her friend’s voluntary praise. 

" Yes, she is, Pell-Mell— and a good deal besides.” 


78 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

‘‘ What besides, Dorothy ? ” 

I don’t know, Mrs. Pell. But everything fine, of 
course. She has abundance of energy, or she 
could not have done and planned what she has ; 
and nobody can help admiring her devotion to the 
brother she has lost. And she is to prove this in a 
way that will do so much good. She is admira- 
ble.’’ Dorothy’s tone was decided, but it lacked en- 
thusiasm. 

What is the matter with her, dearie ? ” insisted 
Priscy. You are always so ready to praise, there 
must be something.” 

No, Pell-Mell, there is nothing. I like her — yes, 
indeed! She is really delightful. But if I lived with 
her a thousand years, I couldn’t love the whole of 
her as much as I do your little finger — there now, 
I’ve said it.” 

At which speech Priscy embraced the speaker, all 
three having before this time returned to the privacy 
of Mrs. Pell’s sitting-room. “ You are a funny 
girl,” she said. But it’s an oddity that’s dear to 
me. 

Meanwhile, Lady Griselda being whirled away in a 
motor-car, answered her brother’s questions satis- 
factorily. Two lovely girls, Henry, and very well 
mannered,” she commented. “ Which is the hand- 
somer, you ask? Well, I think Miss Brooke is; she 
looks like one of us.” But seeing his face fall, she 
added : Little Miss Pell is high-bred too, and she 

is as sweet as a rosebud — that’s what you want, isn’t 
it ? ” ^e latjgbed. 


LADY GRISELDA 


79 

“ I want exactly what you think,” he returned 
stiffly. 

Then, that’s exactly what I think, brother mine. 
And I like Mrs. Pell, though I imagine I should not if 
she didn’t like me.” 


o 


X 

COLONEL PELL INTERCEDES 

Oh, no, it’s quite impossible,” said Mrs. Pell 
decidedly. “ Go shopping all by yourselves in 
London ! Why, I should never think of such a thing. 
And it’s raining hard.” 

We don’t mind the rain,” cried Priscy. 

. Colonel Pell who was watching Dorothy saw her 
lips shut and knew that she had much ado not to 
open them. His daughter’s face had fallen so that, 
had it been a barometer, it would have predicted a 
storm. 

And why not, Charlotte? ” he asked. Are you 
afraid they’ll get lost? Or run away with? The 
only real danger I foresee, and it is serious, is danger 
to their pocketbooks.” 

“You think we’ll get them picked?” exclaimed 
Priscy. 

“ He thinks we’ll pick them ourselves,” smiled 
Dorothy trying to make the best of her disappoint- 
ment. 

“ If I were able, I would go with you,” said Mrs. 
Pell. “ I hate to disappoint you. But my head aches 
too badly even to talk it over with you. You must 
take it on faith for the present that my judgment is 
right.” 


80 


COLUNEL PELL INTERCEDES 


8i 


Dorothy did not look at Priscy, but in silence lifted 
her hand to take off the hat that she had put on in 
happy expectation. 

Colonel Pell glanced from one girl to the other 
with a sympathy which both read. 

Let them try it, Charlotte,” he said. '' I’ll be 
sponsor for them both; they’ll turn up all right. 
Priscilla is not a Pell, if she is not equal to that.” 
His daughter gave him a quick glance and was silent. 
Was he remembering that ride she had taken across 
the continent years ago, a part of the way entirely 
alone? And as to Dorothy,” he went on, “we 
know she is equal to anything.” 

Mrs. Pell did not answer immediately. She was 
thinking of the morning walks at Bournemouth; she 
believed that Dorothy was equal to anything. In 
those nobody could say she had done wrong, or even 
made a mistake in following her own instincts and 
judgment; both had proved good. Still, this was dif- 
ferent. Yet Colonel Pell was willing to risk his own 
daughter, so it might be all right for Priscy to go. 
But what would Mrs. Brooke think of Dorothy’s 
doing it? She asked the girL 

“ My mother would leave it to you, Mrs. Pell,” 
returned Dorothy reluctantly, v 

“ Oh, come, Charlotte,” said Colonel Pell again. 
“ Do let them go. I know it will be fun for them. 
I want to see what they will do.” 

“ But, papa,” questioned Priscy suddenly, “ you 
won’t come after us to see how we get on, will you? 
I’d rather stay at home than be tagged like a child.” 


82 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


“ So would I, if I were you, Priscilla,” he answered. 

No, if your mamma says ‘ yes ’ to you, I’ll not tag 
you at all — honor bright ! ” he laughed. That is, if 
you will promise to come home in fair season, even 
if by doing it you miss the best bargain of the lot.” 

“ Oh, yes, we will,” cried both. “ We will, Mrs. 
Pell,” added Dorothy. 

“ You will put them into a hansom, or a motor- 
car, if they go, Ra.ndolph?” inquired his wife. 

Oh, we don’t want either ! ” exclaimed Dorothy. 

We’ll take an omnibus, and we’ll hail it ourselves. 
Independence is to be our boast; that’s a part of the 
fun.” As she spoke she thought of the little American 
flag, Ned’s gift, which she was fond of wearing to 
remember her colors, although she often tucked it 
partly out of sight in some fold of her gown. 

Yes, you are right,” answered Colonel Pell. ‘‘ If 
you are to go alone, that will be safest.” 

Before quitting the room Priscy went to her father, 
put her arms about his neck and kissed him. Then 
she turned to Mrs. Pell. Will it make your head- 
ache worse if I kiss you our thanks, too, mamma ? ” 
she asked, waiting for the answer before she went 
toward her. 

It will do me good, dear,” said Mrs. Pell. Go, 
children and have a good time ; and be sure to be home 
in season.” 

“ Or I shall certainly send the town crier out for 
you besides coming myself,” admonished her father. 
And with a laugh and a pledge, the girls departed, 
their faces beaming. 


COLONEL PELL INTERCEDES 83 

Almost nineteen years old and not able to go 
shopping alone, if it is in London ! ” thought Dorothy 
scornfully. But she said nothing of the kind. She 
cautioned instead : We really must look out not to 

get our pockets picked, Pell-Mell. If we do, we shall 
never hear the last of it.’’ 

The girls long remembered that morning. They 
went to some of the famous London shops ; and, later, 
they strolled into quaint little places the like of which 
they had never seen, and there bought odds and ends 
which they did not want, because they could not look 
about and ask questions and then not buy some- 
thing. They found many of the goods in the larger 
shops like those they would have found in the 
same class of shops at home. Yet many things were 
different. 

It would be a good idea to send some of our shop 
girls over her to take lessons in manners,” said 
Dorothy as the two moved away from one of the 
counters. How politely that girl said to us that she 
was sorry they had not the gloves we wanted. I 
remember the last time I bought any gloves in our 
own beloved country, the clerk was so busy discussing 
with a companion the party she and her neighbor 
seemed to have been to the night before, that I had 
to stand and wait until she condescended to notice 
me at all. Then she handed out what I asked to look 
at as if I had bored her by interrupting her animated 
conversation with her neighbor for such a trifle. You 
would have thought it was the talking that she was 
paid to do, and that out of courtesy, she condescended 


84 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


to show goods once in a while. And there are more 
like her than there ought to be.” 

‘‘ But you must set one thing off against another,” 
returned Priscy. You remember what Rose wrote 
you about the girls in the restaurants here, how they 
would leave any order a woman might give them to 
wait first upon a man who might have come in mean- 
while? I suppose they expected a bigger tip.” 

“ I stand corrected, Pell-Mell,” said Dorothy. 

‘‘ That’s pretty, isn’t it? ” said one of the shop girls 
holding up a piece of dress goods over which Dorothy 
had for the moment bent — to Priscy ’s surprise. 

‘‘Yes; but it’s not quite what I want,” answered 
the other. “ Please show me that piece on the row 
the third from the top.” 

The girl hastened to take down the goods. In 
addition to her trained alacrity, she was moved by 
what she read in Dorothy’s tone and manner, some- 
thing which made her feel that these strangers recog- 
nized in her, not merely the machine that served them, 
but a girl of about their own age with the feelings 
and the needs of humanity. But that piece also 
proved undesirable. 

“ How do you like this ? ” questioned the girl tak- 
ing up still another piece. “ That’s pretty, isn’t it 
now ? ” And she turned it this way and that to show 
off its beauties. “ It’s pretty, isn’t it? ” she repeated, 
but not insistently. 

“ Ye — es,” Dorothy sometimes answered to the 
queries accompanying the display of different goods; 
“ but it is not quite what I want.” She was desirous 


COLONEL PELL INTERCEDES 85 

to buy if possible, for the girl was taking so much 
trouble. And then it was probable that the two 
shoppers were not unaware of the admiring glances 
given them by this yoittng woman so removed from 
them in circumstances, so one with them in her long- 
ings for all the delights of girlhood. After a pro- 
longed search Dorothy ordered a generous number of 
yards from two pieces of goods at that counter. As 
she was waiting for her change, Priscy whispered: 

Will you tell me, Dorothy, if these are for your- 
self?” 

Hardly, Pell-Mell. I should have preferred to 
choose exactly what I should buy for myself,” she 
added. But I know the tastes of the wearers, and 
my fancies are neither Bella’s, nor Nora’s.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Priscy. 

You know how long they have been with us,” 
continued the other. “ I can never forget how good 
they were in mother’s long illness, when I was at 
Hosmer Hall and came home. You see, to have 
materials for suits selected in London on purpose for 
them — you ought to see their faces when I tell them. 
The quality of the material is quite as good as some 
of my own and they are not in bad taste,” she went 
on, “ only, rather more striking than I should like for 
myself. If I should choose as if for myself exactly, 
they would be pleased at my thought of them. But 
now I believe they will be delighted with the gowns 
also.” Then as she stood waiting, she studied the 
shop girl’s thinness and pallor and look of being only 
half fed. As she took her change, she glanced about 


86 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


her. No one was looking. Suddenly she slipped a 
gold piece into the girl’s hand, and meeting her as- 
tonished eyes, she said with a warning glance : “ Buy 
something pretty for yourself to remember two Amer- 
icans who thank you for having been so patient. 
Good morning.” 

She turned away quickly, and the movement 
brought her face to face with a floor walker who was 
at the moment giving an order to another shop girl. 
Had the latter been the dirt under his feet, he could 
not have spoken more contemptuously, and had he 
been grinding it under his heel, he could not have 
been more harsh. Dorothy’s face flushed, her eyes 
flashed with anger as she walked the few steps that 
separated her from the speaker. He was probably 
too much of a pachyderm to feel the scorn in her 
look. But she was too fully aroused for silence. She 
could not reprove him, or defend the poor girl whom 
for an unknown mistake he had reproved so brutally. 
But with a decision in her low tones that must have 
reached him, she said to him: 

As a purchaser here I wish to commend for your 
approval this clerk of whom I have just been buying,” 
and she pointed to the girl standing mute and amazed 
behind the counter. “ But for her patience and her 
tact and skill in showing me goods, I should have left 
the shop without making a purchase. She is of value 
to your business.” 

The floor walker looked astonished, then annoyed; 
and the next moment he disappeared. 

“ There are two things, one on the top of another, 


COLONEL PELL INTERCEDES 87 

that you would have had no chance to do if step- 
mamma had been here, you sweet old Dorothy/^ 
whispered Priscy as they moved away. 

“ And they are things I don’t have to report to her,” 
smiled the other. “ I suppose I ought not to have 
spoken to that man, but I couldn’t help it. And that 
poor little girl ! I hope she will buy something good 
to eat; but I couldn’t tell her so.” 

And so the poor girl did. But not for herself. 

Both Dorothy and Priscy bought gifts for those 
at home, until at last the former said, We shall have 
to confess we’ve had our pockets picked pretty 
thoroughly — by ourselves.” 

It was when they were coming out of a droll little 
shop where the proprietor was so interested in Ameri- 
cans that he wanted to see America himself but knew 
he never should see it, that they almost literally ran 
up against Lord Dalkeith. He was delighted to see 
them, and insisted upon accompanying them to their 
hotel. It was of no use that they protested they were 
out with the express purpose of paddling their own 
canoe, as American slang had it. 

After he had paid his respects to Colonel Pell and 
departed, the latter with a twinkle in his eye, said to 
the girls, So, you picked up your milord? ” 

No, we didn’t. Colonel Pell ! ” retorted Dorothy. 
** He insisted upon picking us up, though we told him 
we didn’t want it.” 

It’s all the same, I imagine,” he said. 

'' It’s quite different ! ” retorted Dorothy warmly. 
As you like,” he laughed. 


XI 


IN THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP 

Every day Dorothy felt more deeply the subtle 
attraction of London with its myriad voices of the 
past, its myriad wonders of the present, its infinite 
resources of interest and entertainment, its unlimited 
fascinations, its inexhaustible charm. She and Priscy 
often went out with Colonel Pell when his wife was 
tired, or did not care for the places to which they were 
going. At such times they walked a great deal and 
saw much more than if they had been whirled along 
in a motor-car, although for the longer trips they 
appreciated this conveyance. 

Often they started in omnibus or tram which ran 
nearest their destination. Priscy shuddered at the 
two-penny tubes, and was sure that in event of acci- 
dent, they would all be killed. 

Dorothy walked through Paternoster Row with the 
feeling of being haunted by the ghosts of the char- 
acters of Dickens and other writers; and when she 
saw the errand boys running through the narrow pas- 
sages, into the archways and up the worn stairs carry- 
ing trays with lunches and mugs of beer and return- 
ing with empty plates and mugs, she felt as if the 
characters themselves were living in the flesh in these 
mysterious rooms and enacting their yarious roles, 
86 


IN THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP 89 


more or less resembling those which the great novelist 
had assigned to them. She sought out the fantastic 
little shops, and now and then bought quaint books, 
remarking to Priscy that such a volume would be of 
use to Ned and herself in their references to incidents, 
or customs, or perhaps costumes of their dramatis 
personae. 

But on what Mrs. Pell considered the more im- 
portant expeditions she made one of the party. 
Dorothy cared less for the splendid furniture and 
tapestries of Windsor Castle — for the most interest- 
ing parts are not shown to visitors — than for the his- 
toric associations of Hampton Court. 

If I had been Cardinal Wolsey,” she said, I 
should have hated to give up all this to that tyrannical 
Henry, and have to pretend that I had built it for him. 
But then, it was to save his honors — and, after all, he 
couldn't save them." 

In the South Kensington Museum they found' a 
model of a tapestry loom not unlike the Navajo Indian 
loom for weaving their blankets. They wandered 
through many picture galleries; they tried the Whis- 
pering Gallery at St. Paul's; they visited the Houses 
of Parliament, and many other places where they 
longed for time to see in detail things of which they 
had only glimpses. But the British Museum made 
Dorothy draw a deep breath of wonder and desire. 
For this she thought she ought to have at least a year. 
It was at the doorway of one of the rooms in the 
Museum that Mrs. Pell, pausing on the threshold, 
looked in reflectively. 


90 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

“Is there anything in there I want to see?” she 
questioned of herself aloud. 

“ I don’t know what you want to see, madam,” re- 
turned the imperturable policeman guarding the portal. 

“ Ha ! ha ! ha ! ” laughed her husband. Dorothy who 
was behind with Priscy, glanced with sparkling eyes at 
the latter who snickered, and even Mrs. Pell smiled 
as she passed the man. “ I don’t know what you want 
to see, madam,” became a phrase of the two girls some- 
times when they were sure of not being overheard. 

In many of these excursions Lady Griselda and her 
brother and Lord Dalkeith were among the sightseers ; 
and the latter declared that he saw with better eyes 
than he had ever done before. Lady Griselda had a 
way at times of claiming his attentions as if these 
belonged to her. This he secretly resented, not only 
because it took him from Dorothy, but also because 
he feared it would seem to her that what the other 
was claiming was hers of right. But at most it was 
Lady Griselda’s only by assumption; he was not be- 
trothed to her. Possibly, he never would be. But 
his Scotch caution forbade him to make any open 
break before he should be sure of himself. He had 
perceived his grandfather’s watchful eyes upon him 
at Ventnor, and upon the trip to Canterbury, and they 
had warned him that by the duke the old plans were 
cherished. 

Lord Dalkeith was not of sufficient interest to Lady 
Griselda to make her really jealous of him. But she 
would not give to another, if she could help it, what 
she felt should be her own, and she was too proud 


IN THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP 


91 


to brook interference. The American was a very 
pretty girl, but she was merely a passing interest ; Lady 
Griselda herself was the constant reality. In the meet- 
ings and excursions of the young people during the 
time that they were all in London there were many 
opportunities for courtesies which might be simply 
such, or might carry a deeper meaning according to 
the manner in which they were rendered. Since the 
day at Ventnor when Lord Hervey had learned his 
own mind, he had expressed this by his presence and 
attentions. But he had always done it with care not 
to betray too soon the depth of his purpose; for he be- 
lieved that Miss Pell was unconscious of this, while 
she readily perceived his fancy and was, it seemed to 
him, responsive to it, as she was to the other of her 
amusements of the summer. He must at least hope 
that he had won her before he startled her by his 
earnestness. He was aware that Colonel Pell was 
watching him lynx-eyed; but thus far the young man 
had received nothing of the too marked welcome to 
which his rank and wealth had accustomed him when 
he had chanced to pay a passing attention to any lady 
of his acquaintance. The young man was greatly at- 
tracted by the absence of this solicitude, indeed, the 
indifference of Colonel Pell who seemed only desirous 
that his daughter should thoroughly enjoy herself 
light-heartedly. 

Thus the days passed until a fortnight had gone by 
and it was the beginning of the third week in London, 
which was to end their stay there for the present, when 
one morning Colonel Pell who knew the pleasure the 


92 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


visit would give to Dorothy, proposed that they go to 
the Old Curiosity Shop in Lincoln’s Inn Fields from 
which Dickens drew the inspiration for his story. 
Mrs. Pell and the whole party of young people filed 
into the shop that morning where an old man and an 
old woman, the very prototypes of some of Dickens’ 
characters were in charge. 

As Colonel Pell was writing the names of the 
party in the visitors’ book, Dorothy began to question 
the woman, an occupation very interesting to her; the 
quaintness of the woman’s appearance and of her 
answers bore out the first impression, and the girl 
began to be conscious that she was gathering seed 
which at some day might flower into episode in story 
or play. 

But Lord Dalkeith interrupted this enjoyment by 
asking her to look at some of the things in the little 
shop. Perhaps, however, he was not to blame for 
himself looking far more at her than at these. She 
was genuinely inerested in them. Lord Hervey was 
talking to Priscy, as he usually seemed to be doing 
when she was not talking to him. Mrs. Pell was 
looking about her with the interest an educated woman 
must feel in the oddities grouped in that small space, 
the incongruity of arrangement often corresponding 
to that of the aggregation. Lady Griselda, slightly 
withdrawn frdni the others, was holding in her hand 
a bit of old pewter ware that she had picked up to 
examine. She was not examining it though, but was 
watching Dorothy and Lord Dalkeith. Did he really 
care for the girl? Or was he only amusing himself 


IN THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP 


93 


with her brightness and prettiness? Griselda never 
accorded to Dorothy a higher type of looks than pretti- 
ness; in her judgment beauty was not a characteristic 
of the American. Yet she confessed to herself that 
Dorothy did possess at times a haughtiness which in 
Lady Griselda’s opinion should accompany only birth 
and title. 

It was when the group was thus arranged, and 
Dalkeith was making himself unusually interesting by 
relating some unpublished anecdotes of Dickens, that 
some one came up to the door of the little shop and 
stood a moment watching the scene before him. He 
took in the whole situation, and as in talking Dorothy's 
companion moved nearer to her, the door opened 
sharply and the stranger entered. 

‘‘Why, Longley!” crifed Colonel Pell advancing 
with outstretched hand. “ This is fine ! Did you 
arrive by aeroplane? And when? We’ve not heard a 
word of your coming.” 

“ I got in yesterday,” answered Longley. “ Mr. 
Harris sent me over quite unexpectedly on some busi- 
ness for the magazine. Mr. Bridges was good enough 
to endorse my coming; and both insisted that since I 
was here, I should take a vacation. I put the business 
into train yesterday and this morning, that is, all of 
it that I can do for a day or two ; and then I ran up to 
your hotel to begin the vacation by seeing my friends. 
I found you had left a partial itinerary, so I caught 
you.” 

“ Yes, I did,” returned the other, “ because I was 
expecting a telegram at any time and ought to receive 


94 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

it as soon as it should arrive. It was so slight a chance, 
however, that I risked it — and it brought you. It 
is not often one gets so much better than he looks for.” 

“ Thank you,” smiled Longley. 

“ But did I put down the Old Curiosity Shop on my 
list? ” added Colonel Pell suddenly. “ For it was an 
afterthought, because I was so sure Miss Brooke would 
be in her element here.” 

“ No, you did not,” said Longley. '' But I came 
to it on the way to places you did put down ; and I was 
in your mood and couldn’t resist coming in, especially 
after I had looked in.” 

' He greeted Mrs. Pell and Priscy who stood nearest 
him. 

And then Dorothy’s hand lay in his. As he had 
entered the shop her back had been toward him and 
it was Dalkeith’s face which he had seen. But whether 
the light of interest in her eyes as she turned was at 
sight of himself, or was due to something that her 
companion had been saying to her, Longley could not 
tell; he was inclined to think it was the latter, for 
she greeted him so very quietly. He bowed to Lady 
Griselda and the other strangers, and for a few 
minutes the conversation became general. 

But Lady Griselda did not join in it, or only in mon- 
osyllables when addressed. She could not take her eyes 
from Longley, except when she feared she was ob- 
served. “ What a man! ” she said to herself. “ How 
handsome ! What dignity and grace and ease he has, 
and how brilliantly he talks ! ” In truth, Ned did not 
say much, but in all he did say there was to one listen- 


IN THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP 95 

er’s mind at least, power and distinction. She loohed 
from Lord Dalkeith to him, and smiled to herself. 
Really, she had only now begun to see and understand 
life. She suddenly perceived that it had possibilities of 
interest which she had never fathomed. At last she 
drew up to the others and began to talk to the stranger, 
to ask him about America. He answered her at some 
length, wondering as he did so why when he had first 
seen her, she had been watching Dalkeith, and wonder- 
ing still more how deep was the interest which the 
latter’s face and whole attiude to Dorothy had de- 
clared? His anger rose against the stranger. What 
had he to do with the girl who was so much to him- 
self, whom he had known so many years, and loved? 
While talking with Lady Griselda he was conscious of 
all that went on between the two so near him, and still 
angry with the young man whom he called to him- 
self “ the interloper.” 

We’re going up into Scotland by easy stages, 
Longley,” broke in Colonel Pell’s voice. You’ll join 
us? You and I will each do up our business and start 
off together.” 

“ Of course he will join us,” chimed in Mrs. Pell. 

We will not allow him to say ^ no ’.” 

“Thank you both. He does not want to say ‘ no ’,” 
answered Ned. He spoke lightly as the occasion called 
for. But Colonel Pell’s words, “We will start off 
together,” brought him back with a shock to that ter- 
rible night when the two had started off together 
to the distant scene of the motor-car accident where 
his father lay dead, and his mother well-nigh dying. 


96 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

With the memory his own position, for the moment 
forgotten, flashed before him. What right had he 
whose poverty and duty to his mother forbade him to 
open his lips to Dorothy and had even forced him to 
choke back the words he had begun to utter to her — 
what right had he to presume even by secret anger 
to stand between her and any other man ? “ Dog in 

the manger I shall not be,” he said to himself with a 
strength of decision that brought him back to his 
present and the companion waiting for his answer. 

Dorothy also as she listened to Dalkeith’s conversa- 
tion, now largely monologue, was watching Lady 
Griselda. “ She did not dream there were Americans 
like Ned,” she said to herself. “ It’s plain enough 
what she thinks of him, I hope though, he doesn’t 
see it. It’s not good for young men to be too much 
admired; it makes them vain. But is he never com- 
ing to tell me about the people at home, Grace and 
everybody? Yet he can’t now; she is holding him.” 

It was not long, however, before he came to her 
with his budget of news. After these had been dis- 
cussed, Dorothy asked him : 

“ Did you like my suggestions in regard to the 
play ? ” And as he assented eagerly, she turned to her 
other companion. I told you about my trying to do 
something with the drama in collaboration. Lord 
Dalkeith,” she said to him. Mr. Longley is the one 
with whom I am collaborating.” 

‘‘ Ah, indeed ! ” answered the other in surprise. ‘‘ I 
had supposed — ” He checked himself. 

‘‘ You had supposed it was an older and wiser head, 


IN THE OLD CURIOSITY SHOP 97 

I’ve no doubt,” Ned finished smilingly. “ But we seem 
to get on together very comfortably.” 

That was exactly it, ran Dalkeith’s thoughts. He 
had pictured the collaborator as somebody in the style 
of a workman, a hack. But this fellow! Why, he 
might be a prince from his bearing. And as to looks — 
Lord Dalkeith was a very different person from 
Charley Bridges. But upon one point they agreed — 
if either had to do with Dorothy Brooke in an im- 
portant relation, her play-writing would be given up. 

But as they all were merely on a summer holiday, 
what they all did was simply to go gayly onward to the 
Courts of Justice which they were to visit next, Priscy 
insisting that she must see an English judge in his 
red robes. 


REX TELLS THE NEWS 


Dear Doro: 

“ Olive and Harry are already making preparations 
to celebrate your return. They’re immensely secret 
about it; but, on my soul, I believe they are writing 
a play ! Olive keeps a note-book a la Dorothy, and has 
a habit of dashing down notes spasmodically with great 
effect; she’s nothing, if not effective, as you know. 
Really, it looks quite fine ; but I could tell better if I saw 
what the notes were. Every now and then I come 
across her and Harry bending over them, and adopting 
an air of mystery whenever I appear. That air of 
mystery becomes our younger sister. You have a way, 
Doro, of doing a great deal as if it were little, and 
rather with a manner as if you ought to be ashamed 
not to do it than proud of its accomplishment. But 
here is where Olive outdoes you; the ado that your 
accomplishment makes, she begins with. Only time 
will show if it’s much ado about nothing. But aside 
from projected performance, she is a dear little girl and 
really tries to make up to the mater for you — as if any 
human being could ! But her efforts are received with 
the kindest appreciation, and I can see that the mater 
hopes her younger daughter will grow into the habit 
of thoughtfulness. 


98 


REX TELLS THE NEWS 


99 


‘‘ When Harry tries to be attentive, he treats the 
mater like an old lady, which in these days when no- 
body is old is a little hard on a women in her forties ; 
he pulls up the best chair for her, runs for a shawl, 
asks if she wouldn’t like a footstool, and all kinds of 
absurdities, until Lm divided between desire to shake 
him, or to explode with laughter. I should never dare 
to do the last, however, for I should break the poor 
child’s heart — and if I shook him, I might break his 
arm ! So between the two risks, I take myself off until 
the circus is over. 

Your dear one — yes, our dear one, Doro, is very 
well this summer. Make your heart light on her 
account. The pater is fine, too. We all take no end 
of comfort in your letters and congratulate ourselves 
upon the good time you are having and the pictures on 
the walls of your memory that you are hanging in the 
best light, every day a new one, or, perhaps, several. 

‘‘ Mamma went to see Mrs. Longley last week. I’m 
sure she will write you about her visit, if she’s not done 
so already. That poor lady is a heroine, and I’m 
afraid a wreck, physically; but calm, cheerful, even 
gay at moments — well, I shall have to tell you how the 
mater put it. She said : ' Her joy is buried with her 
husband, her heart is with her children ’ — and, truly, 
Doro, they deserve it — ' her faith is supreme ; she does 
not talk it, but you feel it.’ In spite of seeming im- 
possibility, she does gain a little, but how little it 
seems to us who are well and strong. She has prom- 
ised to visit us when she gets well — what she calls 
well. 


100 


DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


How delighted I am Longley has gone abroad. If 
ever a fellow needed a rest, he’s the one. Now, when 
you meet him, as of course you will, don’t go to screw- 
ing him up on your plays and things; let him do the 
playing himself. I’m down under the tree by the ham- 
mock — there ! Do you see that scratch on the paper ? 
That’s Nemo, his mark; he’s just come along and poked 
his great heavy head against my hand. But, poor fel- 
low, he was anxious to send his love to you. Truly, 
Doro, he is peeping into the empty hammock, and then 
asking me with his eyes what has become of you? 
Don’t be afraid lest you should not get a welcome when 
you come back to Brookehurst — he will give it to you ! 

“ Harry’s poultry is coming on finely. He has taken 
to heart the pater’s assurance that if he undertook the 
business, he must carry it on for at least a year. He 
enjoys it; it divides his interest with Olive’s schemes. 
He doesn’t say so, but I see from his air of importance 
that he secretly believes he has the hen, if not the 
goose, that lays the golden eggs, and he will soon be- 
come a multi-millionaire out of eggs and pullets. This 
morning I heard him jingling his money in his pocket. 

‘‘ Lulu has been devoted to her grandmother since her 
graduation — this does not refer to her grandmother’s 
graduation although it seems to do so ! Indeed, I some- 
times wonder if the latter ever had one? But I’ll not 
criticise, because she is to be my grandmother also some 
day and I shall adopt her, eccentricities and all. Of 
course, we are all more or less like the moon, having a 
dark side. But Mrs. Bromley keeps her bright side to- 
ward Lulu, and I’m content. I ought to be more ; for 


REX TELLS THE NEWS loi 

I’ve just returned from a delightful visit with the old 
lady. Lulu was heavenly to me ; and to everybody else, 
in a different way. Being heavenly is her cut, you 
know. I never heard that being heavenly was a ‘ cut 
But what can you expect of a lover’s rhapsodies? 
There was a lawn party given for charitable purposes 
during my visit. Lulu sang. Really, that was 
heavenly, Doro! You’ve not heard her sing for six 
months, and she has gained even in that time; she is 
studying music hard. I told her that if I could not 
make a living, she could, and we ought to be married 
immediately. But after all, she’s right, and it is my 
wish also to get started in business first. To be sure, 
I have a good-sized nest egg from my kind Rex, Sr. 
But a nest egg is only an inspiration — which all 
amounts to the fact that if Lulu would say ‘ yes ’ to- 
day, I would be there ! But I think that, for one thing, 
she has determined to give this year to her grand- 
mother who has been so good to her. Next week my 
singing bird is coming here to make — mamma a visit. 
I venture to say Olive will consult her as to the plans 
on hand for your reception. But if she should, she’ll 
tie up Lulu so that I can’t hear them. 

I’ve heard that Norcross is going upon the stage. 
But whether it is so, or he is only trying to put his 
farces there, I can’t tell. Father Time will kindly 
make it known. A few days ago I met your friend. 
Miss Hyde, on the street. It was about lunch time, 
and I invited her into a restaurant, and we had a good 
talk. It was she who told me about Norcross; but she 
was not sure herself as to his intentions. She told me 


102 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


though, that he had been very helpful to her in pre- 
paring for an entertainment that she is planning to 
give this autumn. I never imagined unselfish interest 
in anybody a specialty of Norcross’. But Em glad he 
is lending her a helping hand. And she is counting 
upon you and Priscy. I told her to keep on doing it. 
Really, Doro, she is growing handsomer. There is 
something about her I like. Til own to you that she’s 
an improvement on Dia. I suppose you’ve guessed 
that half my admiration for the latter was to tease 
you. I had my eye on Lulu all the time; I was only 
holding off to be able to judge where her eyes were. 

“ When you come home I’ll tell you how I found 
out that Mrs. Harris had a good deal to do with 
Longley’s going abroad. She is a good friend to — 
well, to everybody she likes. Now, how about this 
Dalkeith with a handle to his name? He’s not all 
handle, is he? Or is he a fine fellow with the title 
thrown in? I’ve seldom heard the pater laugh as he 
did over the ' old gentleman ’ Buccleugh business ! 
This phrase doesn’t mean I’ve not an infinite respect 
for dukes — as great as any Yankee in the lot. 

All good and fine things to you, Doro. But if 
you manage to keep your head level and bring your 
heart home with you, one of the people who will not 
mourn over it is your good-for-nothing brother, Rex.” 


XIII 


A FRIEND TO SEE GRACE LONGLEY 

The first of June of that summer in which Dorothy 
went abroad Jimmy Reid came thoughtfully out of 
the bank in which he held a position of trust, and 
walked meditatively along the street of the city on 
the outskirts of which Mr. Longley and his family 
had lived. He was pondering a problem which he had 
been constantly studying ever since the accident which 
had cost that gentleman his life and plunged the family 
into grief and poverty. At that time Reid had been 
full of sympathy and helpfulness. For the relatives of 
Ned and Grace Longley, his former schoolmates, were 
at a distance and could render little or no service. 
Both brother and sister had deeply appreciated Reid’s 
kindness. 

Since the day that Grace had left her old home 
and returned to college, her sad, sweet face had been 
ever in his mind. In her sorrow and the calamity that 
had overtaken the family, his boyish admiration and 
friendship had deepened into love. Had she been in 
her old home as formerly, surrounded by luxuries 
that he could never hope to give her, these might have 
been a wall of defence to her from his avowal. 

But now she was in another person’s house doing 
service, not menial, to be sure, but, none the less, 
103 


104 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


service. She was not free; she was not her own mis- 
tress. Was it impossible that she would listen to him? 
That very day his salary had been raised, a fact that 
caused his wishes to spread wider wings. He could 
offer her only a simple home, to be sure, but a com- 
fortable one. And in time he would be better off; he 
had received the hint, if not the pledge of this. Would 
Grace marry him? His heart beat fast with the joy 
of the very thought. He took the road that led to her 
old home. As he came into sight of it, he seemed to 
see Grace there once more. He believed that some 
day he could place her there again, and add ease, if not 
luxury to her comfort. He walked home in a dream 
of delight. From his own gate a great dog rushed 
forth to meet him. He stooped down and caressed the 
animal. 

Would you like to see her again, Leo, see your 
own dear mistress?” he asked softly. 

The dog reading the light in the speaker’s eyes, 
hearing the tenderness in his tones, uttered a joyous 
bark. 

Dear old fellow,” said Jimmy patting the head of 
Grace’s dog that he had taken to keep for her when 
her home was so -suddenly broken up, and had petted 
to even Leo’s content, “ dear old fellow,” he repeated, 
‘‘ you shall see her before long. And what should you 
say if we should have her with us always, Leo? Why 
should I wait longer? ” he added to himself. “ I’ll get 
leave of absence this very week — ^yes, I will ask her.” 

Miss Longley ? She’s out motoring with Mrs. 


A FRIEND TO SEE GRACE LONGLEY 105 

Bridges, sir,’^ returned the man who had answered the 
bell. No, sir, I don’t know when they will come 
home,” he added in reply to the stranger’s further 
question. 

“ Can you find out what part of the day she will 
be at home? ” asked Reid. “ I have come from a dis- 
tance, and it is important that I should see her.” 

He stood looking about him while the man went to 
inquire. The place was quite magnificent; but to the 
stranger it had not the beauty of the Longley home 
endeared to the owners by the generations of Longleys 
who had lived there, and full of the refinement and 
charm of the recent inmates. 

‘‘ Mrs. Bridges always rests after luncheon, the 
lady’s maid says,” announced the footman returning. 
‘‘ And she says probably Miss Longley will be in then, 
too.” 

Be sure to give her this,” said Reid handing his 
card on which he had penciled that he would return 
at three o’clock. But 21s he turned and walked down 
the steps, at the foot of them he c^me face to face with 
a young man short in stature and plain in face, but 
with a very pleasant expression and an air of pro- 
prietorship. 

“ What’s wanted ? ” he asked as the two men stared 
at one another. 

Miss Longley is wanted,” returned Jimmy Reid, a 
little stiffly. 

The other surveyed him keenly for an instant. Ah, 
yes, I see,” he said. 

Jimmy flushed from the sudden conviction that he 


io6 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


did see. And then the other saw all the better. He 
frowned slightly. But the next moment he was smil- 
ing in great good humor. 

“I’m an old friend of hers and of Ned Longley’s/’ 
added Reid. 

“ Ah, yes, yes, I see,” repeated the other. “ You’re 
welcome, like all Miss Longley’s friends. We ap- 
preciate her, and her brother, too,” he said holding out 
his hand to Jimmy who took it with a reluctance which 
the speaker either failed to perceive, or ignored. “ You 
will see her soon, I feel quite sure,” he went on. 
“ My mother is going out this evening and I think 
she will be home to luncheon to-day, and that’s not 
far off. Don’t take that tiresome electric into the city, 
and then have to take it out again and tramp that half 
mile. Wait for her here.” 

“ Thank you very much,” said the visitor. “ I will 
wait if you think she will return so soon.” And he 
looked about him. 

“ Yes, we think we have a tidy bit of a place here,” 
answered Charley Bridges as the stranger expressed 
his admiration of the sweep of lawn and the great old 
trees that had never been put there by the present 
owners, whatever might have been the case as to the 
house. “ And we have a fine view here,” went on 
Bridges taking Reid to a rise of ground from which 
there spread out before them a wide and beautiful 
prospect of hills and water, and the city a few miles 
distant. “ My father is a great business man,” ex- 
plained his son ; “ and here with an auto, he is close 
by his office, so to speak. Of course, we are in town 


A FRIEND TO SEE GRACE LONGLEY 107 

in winter. You are an old friend of the Longleys, 
then ? ” he asked the next moment. They’re having 
a rough time of it just now. Mighty plucky, though. 
We all think the world of them both. He was watch- 
ing Jimmy as he spoke, and he saw him wince, which 
amused him, and he proceeded to expatiate upon their 
admirable qualities. Why,” he said at last interrupt- 
ing himself, “ you must be the fellow who did so much 
for them at the time Mr. Longley was killed? ” 

“ What I could do was very little to meet such dis- 
tress,” answered Reid. 

“ They didn’t hold it so,” said Bridges. I’m sure 
Miss Longley will be very glad to see you — to thank 
you again. Ah, there’s the honk of the auto! Here 
they are.” 

As Jimmy awaited the appearance of the motor-car 
thus announced from a distance, he was not pleased 
by Bridges’ assurance as to the reception Grace would 
give him. What does he know about it, anyway? ” 
he thought hotly. “ What business of his is it? ” He 
wanted no patronage from these people, however 
purse-proud they might be. 

But Charley Bridges was not purse-proud. He him- 
self was not quite at ease, any more than was the 
visitor. Both watched with interest the approach of 
Miss Longley. 

Grace’s surprised greeting was touched with the 
emotion recalled by the scene in which she had last met 
Reid after her father’s death. She inquired after her 
friends and the un forgotten Leo, while Charley was 


io8 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


helping his mother from the car. Then she presented 
Jimmy to her. 

Always happy to see any of Miss Longley’s 
friends,” Mrs. Bridges assured him as she shook hands. 

I always know they’ll be the right kind. And now 
walk in and have lunch with us. Then you two can 
have your chat afterwards — Oh, yes, you must 
come,” she insisted as he excused himself. Lunch 
will be on the table in five minutes; and then Miss 
Longley always has an hour or more to herself.” But 
he would still have refused, if Grace had not added 
her request, while Bridges laying a hand on his arm, 
l(id him up the steps again. 

You won’t mind ‘ pot luck I know,” he said. 

The “ pot luck ”, as Bridges had called whatever 
there might chance to be forthcoming, was fit for an 
epicure. And Reid would have enjoyed himself but 
for the patronage of Mrs. Bridges and the quizzical 
expression into which the face of her son constantly 
relapsed as in the intervals of his talk, he watched the 
guest, or sat with lowered eyelids seemingly devoted 
to the contents of his plate. As they rose from the 
table, he approached Grace. 

Please tell your friend. Miss Longley,” he said in 
an undertone, that I’m going to motor into town 
this afternoon, and any time when he wishes to go I 
shall be pleased to take him in, to save him the tedious 
electrics and give him so much more time with you, 
if he has to meet a train.” 

Thank you, Mr. Bridges ; you are very kind,” she 
answered. ‘‘ I’ll tell him,’’ 


A FRIEND TO SEE GRACE LONGLEY 109 

I hope you’ll always think me so when I do my- 
self a pleasure,” he laughed as he disappeared. 

Then Jimmy sat with Grace in the shady corner of 
the great veranda, and told her all the news from 
home; and among other things, how Mrs. White had 
not been quite strong that spring, but was better now ; 
and how devoted to her Mabel had been. 

‘‘ Mabel is a dear girl, and I always knew it,” said 
Grace warmly. For the other had heard the story of 
her treatment of Grace and Ned and Dorothy in the 
jealous fear that she was being left out of the affec- 
tions of her old friends. Not a whisper of the facts 
had reached him from any of these. It was Mabel 
herself who had told him the story as, in her contri- 
tion, she had wept over the terrible calamity which had 
befallen these friends she loved. “ That I should have 
taken any joy out of their lives, Jimmy!” she had 
mourned. 

Just what I should have expected of her ! ” re- 
turned Grace her face aglow when he had told her this 
incident. And Jimmy as he listened, believed that this 
lovely girl who always thought the best of people was, 
after all, nearer right in her estimates than the cen- 
sorious. There was more good in the world than these 
latter allowed. 

They talked of what Ned had done, of his abilities 
and his prospects; and long before he was ready, the 
time came when Reid must go. Bridges whirled him 
into the city and chatted pleasantly as they went on. 
Reid caught his train with two minutes to spare and 
the other did not desert him until he was on board. 


no DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


Then he drove to the office of the elder Bridges, and 
found that gentleman in his private room. 

“ Well, dad,” he began, “ the best-laid plans of mice 
and men ” 

“ Don’t quote Shakespeare to me ! ” exclaimed his 
father with more irritation than usual to his equable 
disposition, but due to the thermometer being in the 
nineties, and a certain business matter bothering him. 

“ That happens to be Burns,” returned the son. 

“ What’s the odds ? Skip your quotings and give it 
to me straight. You’ve got something to tell me. Out 
with it.” 

“ You weren’t home to luncheon,” began Charley. 
“ Took your customer out to get him into humor. Til 
be bound ; too many hundred thousands in the balance 
to let him get cranky. Well, we had company at our 
house ; a young fellow with red hair and a good, bright 
face. He’d come and was just going away again when 
I appeared on the scene, and asked him what he 
wanted? He said rather snappily that he wanted Miss 
Longley. And the instant he said it, and from the 
tone he said it in, I knew he meant it in the most 
literal way. Yes, I’ve caught on. He wants to marry 
Miss Longley.” 

The face of Bridges, Sr. fell. “ Well, I hope you 
let him go doublequick,” he snapped. 

The other laughed; but his voice was not pleased 
either. “ We can’t keep Miss Longley shut up in a 
round tower, dad,” he answered. “ This means the 
end of our halcyon days at home; they’ve seemed too 
good to last. But we shall have to stand what comes.” 


:a: friend to see grace LONGLEY m 


At the palpable regret in his tones, his father 
wheeled about and gave him a keen glance. Then he 
turned back again and devoted himself once more to 
the figures on his desk. 

And is she going to marry him?” he asked 
finally. 

“ I’ve not interviewed her yet,” laughed his son. 

At that answer the elder Bridges opened his lips, 
and suddenly closed them again with a snap; for he 
had to shut them hard not to utter a piece of advice 
that seemed to him most desirable, and much needed. 
But he remembered in time how that same advice had 
been received once before, and he was too shrewd a 
business man to repeat himself. 

“If we lose her, we shall have to find her match,” 
he said with all the indifference of manner he could 
summon. 

“ Can’t be done ! ” retorted Charley. “ For the 
work she is doing, she is matchless.” The eyes of the 
elder man brightened; but he kept them upon his 
figures, although at the moment he had a vision of 
something much more graceful, and even desirable, 
than the highest sums these stood for. “ We’ll have to 
do the best we can, of course,” pursued his son. “ But 
she may not have accepted him yet. He may not have 
asked her yet.” 

“ No ? ” questioned the other. “ Not when he had 
a chance? He can’t be very bright, then.” 

Silence. 

“ Look here, Charley. What do you advise in this 
matter Rogers suggests? ” 


1 12 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

They began to discuss the affair which had been 
occupying the father when the younger man came in. 
It seemed as if the vexation had gone out of the 
elder’s mood. Even the prospect of the loss of the 
little girl, as he sometimes called Grace of whom he 
thought so highly, seemed to lose its sting. 

Jimmy Reid rode home with a sense of bewilder- 
ment. Grace had been deeply interested in all that 
concerned himself as well as in her other friends at 
her old home; she had been very kind, very cordial. 
Why, then had he not carried out the full purpose that 
had taken him to her? Why had he not asked her to 
marry him? How could there be need of delay for 
longer acquaintance, since they had been friends from 
childhood ? 

Yet he recalled that in the past he had never appealed 
to her as a suitor ; and so to make his present purpose 
clear to her there needed to be a little more time and 
definiteness. He told himself that this was why he had 
not spoken out his heart that day; that this was all. 
Yet in his heart of hearts he was not sure of it. If 
anything else blocked him, however, he did not know 
what it was. It was true that he had found her rather 
a petted friend than a snubbed attendant. But for all 
that, he did not like Mrs. Bridges. She had ques- 
tioned him closely as to the details of Mr. Longley’s 
death and other matters which he was sure did not 
concern her, and had not at first accepted her son’s 
broad hints to turn the conversation. That kind of 
inquisition must be hard for Grace, for she was 
sensitive. She did not mind it though, or what was 


A FRIEND TO SEE GRACE LONGLEY 113 

more likely, she accepted it as a part of the business — 
a very hard business it seemed to Jimmy. 

And he did not like that Bridges fellow, for all his 
politeness. He had too much the air of sizing up 
things, Jimmy told himself; and that was far from 
polite. 

But at his next visit to Grace which would be soon, 
the suitor promised himself to tell her of the love 
he had cherished for her so fong, and ask her to 
marry him. She had been his friend from childhood, 
why should she not say ‘‘yes”? Yet the question 
was so momentous, he was further from being sure 
of her answer than before he had come. But he 
argued with himself that this must be the way that 
fellows always felt. 

Not once, but several times more did Reid come 
to see Grace Longley. For at every visit, although 
she was never less kind, he felt more uncertain, not 
of her friendship, but of any deeper feeling. He 
liked Charley Bridges less and less. He said to him- 
self hotly that the fellow put on airs, considered him- 
self superior. In a sense this was not true, although 
Bridges became more strongly convinced of what he 
had perceived immediately, that Reid was hardly up 
to Miss Longley’s mark. But, surely, that was her 
affair, not Charley Bridges' who laid no claim to her 
interest beyond that of courtesy. He did his best to 
check his mother's teasings and insinuations, and by 
the effort won Grace’s gratitude. 

As Mr. Bridges, Sr. saw day after day go by, and 


1 14 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


learned of visit after visit from that fellow whom 
once or twice he had met, and found that Charley kept 
hands off with a nonchalance that was most aggravat- 
ing, he had many dark moods. His son commented 
silently that he had never known dad grouchy before. 

When at last the inevitable came, and Jimmy forced 
Grace to tell him the thing that she had tried so hard 
to have him understand without her saying it, that 
she was always his dear friend, but not his lover, and 
could not marry him, then in his bitterness he said 
something which it made him hot with shame to 
think of afterward. For, true or not, he had no right 
to say it, and he knew that. 

“ That Bridges fellow has the inside track with you, 
Grace ! ” he cried. 

“Jimmy Reid!” she retorted indignantly. “But 
you are not yourself, or you would not speak so to 
me. You cannot know,” she added more gently; “ but 
it has been told me and I am quite sure of it, that Mr. 
Bridges loves a very beautiful girl. I don’t know it 
from her, for she would never speak. I do not think 
she will ever marry him. But how could he even 
think of anybody else when he cares for such a girl? 
Why, he would laugh if he heard the suggestion, as I 
would if you had not distressed me so. Is it possible 
you can’t tell the difference between courtesy and 
interest? ” 

Charley Bridges did hear him, and Grace’s answer, 
both most unintentionally. He was coming around 
the corner of the house and did not know they were 
so near him, and even then would not have heard, 


'A FRIEND TO SEE GRACE LONGLEY 115 

had not their voices been unconsciously raised in 
their earnestness. He wheeled about out of hearing 
directly. Fortunately, he had not come into sight. 

Little brick ! ” he said to himself. “ Fm glad she 
is sending that fellow off; he’s not good enough for 
her. Then, what should we do with mamma? And 
besides, she’s a mighty pleasant little thing to have 
around. The whole business is amusing. I must 
tell dad.” 

But he was not amused. Again he saved Grace as 
much as he could from Mrs. Bridges’ curiosity and 
insinuations. 

“ You’re dying to know if she has refused him,” 
he said to his mother one day. “ But you don’t ex- 
pect her to tell you, do you? She’s not that kind. 
One thing more,” he added, and he said it very 
emphatically : '' I do wish you would stop that ever- 

lasting, silly talk about ‘ the girl that gets Charley ’. 
You don’t think she would get much of a bargain, do 
you? I’m no ' catch ’, for all my money.” 


XIV 


A GLIMPSE INTO DOROTHy’s NOTE-BOOK 

Dorothy’s Note-Book — but neither song nor 
sermon.” 

We met an amusing man at Ambleside. Among 
many good things, he said of Grasmere that if Words- 
worth should come back, he would recognize the place 
readily; for there had not been half a dozen new 
houses built in it since his death.” 

It is so funny to hear people here say : ‘ Oh, we 
like such and such a thing; we want it always to be 
so, because it always has been so.’ ” 

‘‘ In the Lake district the people love their tearful 
climate. They say a day of rain is worth twenty fine 
weather days in bringing out the beauty of the moun- 
tains.” 

‘‘These people are so fond of flowers; in London 
the windows and balconies are beautiful with plants 
in bloom.” 

“ I cannot get used to seeing men come into 
restaurants and sit there with their hats on. As it is 
the custom of the country, of course it is not a rude- 
ness. But I’m glad it is not our custom.” 

“If there ever is a country where class distinctions 
116 


DOROTHY’S NOTE-BOOK 


(117 


come out strongly, it is here, when one compares the 
refined courtesy of the English gentleman with the 
unmannerliness of the men everywhere, on the top of 
the omnibusses where they, in front, sit with their 
pipes or cigars and bestow the smoke of them upon 
the passengers behind. When we went one day in one 
of the Thames’ boats, to see what it was like, we had 
to stand all the way; not a man offered us a seat. 
I need not say Mrs. Pell did not make one of our party 
on such a jaunt. But worst of all, it makes me 
indignant over every other indignation to see on the 
London streets a woman walking along weighed down 
with her baby and her big bundle, and by her side 
her lord and master strutting proudly on smoking 
his pipe and empty-handed ! ” 

I am so glad to have heard the beautiful service 
at Westminster Abbey, the fine music, the intoning, 
reading, responses, but no sermon. As I listened, I 
wondered if the souls of the illustrious dead could 
hear ? But I did not say this to anybody ; I only wrote 
it to mother. She understands all my questionings. 
She never reproves me, or laughs at me. But some- 
times in looking back, I think that she has guided me 
unconsciously to myself.” 

'' One day I heard in a London yard a child’s sweef 
voice singing, ‘ Old Folks at Home ’ — ‘ Away down on 
the Suwanee River.’ ” 

“ Whatever else the English may be, they certainly 


ii8 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


are not water drinkers. An American told me that 
one day in her boarding house she asked for a drink 
of water. The maid answered that the water in her 
room was drinking water. 'Is it fresh?’ questioned 
the lady. 'Oh, yes,’ returned the maid, 'it is fresh; 
it was put there this morning.’ It was then seven 
o’clock in the evening! 

" But Mrs. Elton’s story about ice water is even 
funnier. Her maid, she said, would put a small piece 
of ice into a pitcher in the refrigerator and leave it 
standing there all day, then at dinner this pitcher 
would be brought to the table. ' This is not ice water,’ 
Mrs. Elton would say to her. But she would insist 
that it was; she had put in the ice herself in the morn- 
ing! At a restaurant one never gets a glass of water 
without asking especially for it.” 

" At Kenilworth we saw the tower in the Norman 
keep where Robert Bruce is said to have been kept a 
prisoner. It was perfectly dark, and he was let down 
into it. I also heard that at one time Edward II was 
kept a prisoner in the same tower, by command of the 
queen and Mortimer. When I come to those old 
dungeons, or the remnants of them, I peer down and 
shudder. It is one of our evidences of progress that 
we don’t treat prisoners so any more.” 

" Many things in the Tower of London that I 
wanted to see are not shown. But we did see the 
wonderful decorations in the Armory. All the work 
is done with weapons, or different parts of weapons — 


DOROTHY’S NOTE-BOOK 


119 

a water spout; a spider and its web; an enormous 
passion flower; the star of the star and garter made 
by swords and bayonets; the Scotch thistle where the 
swords are bent like feathers around a centre and 
under this flower is the motto in Latin, ‘ No one 
touches me with impunity.’ Truly, no one could! 
As I said, everything is made of weapons, or parts 
of weapons. One decoration was of corn; another 
of a bird pursuing a butterfly. And then, the rooms 
were filled with armor and weapons.” 

Lord Dalkeith is very wideawake and full of 
Scotch canniness; but through all his politeness and 
deference to our wishes, I can see that he is very fond 
of his own way. So are all of us who amount to 
anything! He and Lord Hervey are helping out the 
trip in many ways; they’re the best of ciceroni, and 
they have so many interesting touches of fact or 
legend that hired guides don’t know at all, and a 
good many, too, that Colonel Pell is delighted to 
hear. Lord Hervey is, if possible, more taken with 
Pell-Mell than ever.” 

'' I really do want to see the duke again ; he is so 
kind, and such fun, too. And Mrs. Pell always lets 
me do exactly what he asks me. I enjoy the situation. 
I think that in his sub-conscious mind Colonel Pell 
does.” 

“ I must remember to tell at home of one English- 
man who filled me with genuine admiration. To be 


120 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


sure, he did only what he should have done; but isn’t 
that a good deal? Colonel Pell had been down to an 
ofHce in Piccadilly buying tickets for our excursion 
through the north of England and into Scotland. He 
is so accustomed to through routes, as we all are at 
home, that he never could endure stopping at every 
ticket window we came to. He bought the whole 
route, with a few unimportant exceptions, at one fell 
swoop, and thought, too, that he had made a good 
bargain. But that very afternoon up came a mes- 
senger boy to our hotel. ‘ What’s wrong now, I 
wonder? ’ said Colonel Pell with a small frown on his 
brow as he opened the note. Out dropped a gold 
piece. He was too busy reading his note to stop to pick 
it up; and the boy handed it to him. He scribbled a 
note and handed it to the messenger with his thanks 
and a tip to the little fellow. Then he turned to us 
when the boy had gone. ‘ What do you suppose that 
clerk has done ? ’ he cried. ‘ He has sent me back a 
guinea. In going over the account again, he found 
that he had overcharged me to that extent ! ’ He has 
marked the guinea and given it to Pell-Mell for a 
mascot.” 

‘‘ I try to remember Rex’s injunction not to bother 
Ned about stories and plays this summer when he 
needs rest, although we have to talk things over a 
little. But Lady Griselda seems to have taken to con- 
sulting him about her plans. Poor Ned ! She doesn’t 
know what a hospital means to him. But Lady 
Griselda will find something to talk to hirn about.”- 


DOROTHY’S NOTE-BOOK 


I2I 


Dorothy’s note-book held many more notes and sug- 
gestions to be written out later, possibly, to figure in 
plots for story, or play. There were many bits of fun 
for the family and friends at home. And grave 
thoughts, too, for her own use in days to come. 


XV 


GRACE RECEIVES A LETTER FROM ABROAD 

** Dear Grace; ” wrote Dorothy, I wish I could 
describe to you the driveway as you enter the grounds 
of Warwick Castle — although you don’t drive but 
walk through this way. The road is cut between two 
high walls of solid rock, so that you have to crane 
your neck to look up at the sky. But these walls which 
one would think forbidding are made wonderfully 
beautiful by vines that creep to the very top, cover 
every projection of the rocks, and here and there wave 
out their little banners of welcome. It is so quiet 
there, so sheltered, that a feeling of solemnity comes 
over you as you walk along this road from which you 
can see nothing but the sky, which the day we were 
there was beautifully blue. You saunter on and on, 
until by a sudden turn and ascent you come into view 
of the castle. The building is very fine and imposing 
and the grounds are magnificent. In the castle you 
are permitted to see a fine suite of rooms and superb 
pictures and furnishings. But, Grace, we met with a 
disappointment at the very outset. Caesar’s tower was 
closed to visitors. There it stands at the very gate- 
way, to me the most interesting of the whole place, 
an old tower of defence. The man in charge said it 
had been closed because visitors had hacked the stone 
walls, chipping off mementos. I hope that was not the 
122 


GRACE RECEIVES A LETTER 


123 

reason, and if it was, that those barbarous visitors 
were not Americans/' 

There followed a more minute description of the 
castle, and the town, said to have been a British 
settlement taken possession of by the Romans, and full 
of quaintness, of the old church, and Guy’s Cliffe. 
Then Dorothy went on to say that Lady Griselda had 
joined their party into the north. It was fine to have 
her with them, but the writer wished she were a 
little more interested in sight seeing. 

We went to Kenilworth yesterday,” wrote 
Dorothy. “ It requires a good deal of imagination 
to build up that splendid castle out of the sad ruin one 
finds, but Scott’s imagination has done it. Every- 
where here we find the touch of his magic, and when 
we come into Scotland the land will be alive with it. 

You can understand how good it is to have Ned 
with us; he so thoroughly enjoys everything; and he 
knows a great deal for a young fellow. Colonel Pell 
thinks so too. And it was right he should have been 
here to-day of all days; for we’ve been at Shakes- 
peare’s home and haunts the whole day long, and are 
spending the night here in Stratford on Avon; I am; 
writing you from one of the hotels. To-morrow we 
are going to the forest of Arden — and that only 
means some of the woods which used to be greaf 
woods about Warwickshire. If only we could find 
the trees on which Orlando pinned the verses to 
Rosalind! Or some of the other wonderful things 
that happened in Arden, the great, wild v/oods! 

But we’ve had a fine day. First we visited Anne 


124 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


Hathaway’s cottage, and were shown the settle on 
which the two sat when the poet was wooing her. 
I told Ned I’d have said ‘ yes ’ very soon, if I had 
been obliged to sit on that hard seat to be wooed. 
He was just going to answer something saucy when 
Lady Griselda strolled up. 

When we went into the house where Shakespeare 
was born, a feeling of solemnity came over me, I 
wanted to be silent. But, oh, Grace, you never heard 
such a voice — it was strident — and such a volley of 
words as the woman hired to show the house opened 
upon us. She explained what everybody knew and 
things we didn’t care to know, and rubbed them in 
until our tympanums ached. ' Can’t you stop her ? ’ 
cried Mrs. Pell. I should think the face she turned 
upon the woman would have ended the tirade; but it 
didn’t. Colonel Pell managed it, though. He slipped 
a tip into her hand, and said that it was for her 
silence; but if she would rather talk, give it back to 
him ! From that time she only answered our questions 
and ignored the other visitors while we were in the 
room. We did not stay long. We liked better the 
old church where the poet worshiped and where there 
were so many inscriptions and other things of interest. 

We went down to the bank of the Avon and sat on 
the bench where Longfellow is said to have composed 
his poem. And we went over the theatre built in 
memorial of the great poet. We went to the old 
schoolhouse where he is said to have gone to school — 
it doesn’t seem as if he had ever needed it. You see, 
Grace, Ned and I have not joined the company of 


GRACE RECEIVES A LETTER 


125 


critics who say there never was a poet and dramatist, 
Shakespeare. We say if Bacon could have written 
like Shakespeare, why did he ever write like Bacon? 
And as we agree, we soon decided it. 

I remember we were saying this when we were 
standing together, just we two in the yard of the 
house where it is said Shakespeare had once lived — • 
not his birthplace — and the pretty young girl, who 
showed us about brought us tumblers, and we drank 
from the ivy-covered old well there, drank inspiration, 
r said to him, and he was cruel enough to retort he 
hoped we weren’t drinking frogs! The young girl 
allowed us to pick some flowers, we wanted to do it 
for ourselves. Ned must have given her a big tip, 
she looked so happy over it. We two happened to be 
by ourselves for a few minutes, two collaborators 
studying at the shrine of our art. We enjoyed it. 
But as we were thinking how good it was to look at 
the places that Shakespeare had lived in, and admire 
him together, without discussion of any kind, but only 
to feel the greatness of the poet and be privileged to 
see what he had known, Ned said to me suddenly: 

‘ There’s Lady Griselda coming down upon us. 
Which way shall we go ? ’ 

‘‘ ‘ Why do you want to go at all ? ’ I asked teas- 
ingly. 

“ ' Oh, if you want to put Shakespeare into a 
hospital, all right,’ he retorted. 

“ ‘ I don’t,’ I laughed; and looked about me. 

“ ' You can get into the next street this way,’ said 
the young girl who seemed interested in the situation. 


126 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


And she led us through the yard and behind the house 
and into a little footpath, and showed us an opening 
in the fence into a lane. When Ned went up to her 
as she was turning away, he said, 

‘ li the lady coming along the street comes to 
you, it will not be necessary to say which way we 
are going/ 

‘ I don’t know which way ye’re going,’ she said. 
I think Ned had given her another tip, for she shut 
her hand on something. ' But if ye want to go up the 
street, ye’ll find it a bit ahead of ye.’ And she ran 
off laughing. 

Ned and I did the same. When in a few minutes 
we joined the others. Colonel Pell said we should not 
wander about in such a vast city as Stratford, and get 
lost. Lord Hervey who was telling the interesting 
points to Priscy, or telling her something interesting, 
looked at us as if he would have laughed if he’d not 
been polite; and Lady Griselda said we had missed 
quite important bits of information in missing her. 
Lord Dalkeith was not with us at that time ; he expects 
to join us again, probably in the Lake country. I 
know all that I tell you of Ned will be delightful to 
you, Graciosa.” 

There was much more of places and persons in 
Dorothy’s letter. In fact, it interested the recipient so 
much that, this being one of Mrs. Bridges’ depressed 
days, as she called it — Charley said it should be called 
one of other people’s oppressed ” days, Grace in a 
desire to entertain her, read aloud the letter to her. 


GRACE RECEIVES A LETTER 127 

Mrs. Bridges was so much entertained that she 
came out of her mood. 

“ Miss Brooke says she mustn’t say she wants you, 
Miss Longley,” she quoted, a sentence that Grace had 
inadvertently failed to skip. ‘‘ Now, why shouldn’t 
she have you ? I believe she should. Let me see. Let 
me think it over.” 

Grace was perplexed. Mrs. Bridges was certainly 
not offended. She certainly was not going to dis- 
charge her companion. Was she really going to send 
her off for a holiday? How delightful! But, no; 
Grace could not go. She would never go. There was 
her mother. 

There was nothing to do but wait for developments. 

J'hese came. 


XVI 


MRS. BRIDGES DECIDES TO TRAVEL 

I’m going to take Miss Longley abroad this 
summer,” announced Mrs. Bridges that same evening. 

Grace looked at her in amazement. Charley Bridges 
cried: “Why, of course not! It’s too late to plan 
such a thing.” But the elder Bridges after a meditative 
pause, began to laugh. 

“ I’ve been all over it with care,” persisted Mrs. 
Bridges ; “ and it’s the only thing to do. Pray, how 
long does it take me to plan things, Charley? I have 
many faults ; but, at least. I’m up-to-date.” 

Her husband paused still longer before answering. 
It would not do to allow her to perceive that he con- 
sidered the idea excellent. She liked to believe herself 
capable of beating against wind and tide. If the vic- 
tory were too easy, the fruit of it might be relin- 
quished. So, he added nothing to his laugh until she 
turned to him with, “ Well, what do you say, Mr. 
Bridges ? ” 

“ What I say doesn’t count,” he answered meekly. 

“ Well, to be sure, my own judgment is sufficient. 
But, of course, it’s nice to have you coincide with it.” 

“ At least. I’ll coincide, as you call it, with your 
determination,” he said ; and he returned to his paper. 

“ Do leave politics alone for five minutes,” she cried, 

“ and listen to me. We will take the next steamer ” 

128 


MRS. BRIDGES DECIDES TO TRAVEL 129 

'' On which you can get passage,” interposed her 
son. 

Do I have to say I won’t go without getting 
passage? ” she cried. Do you expect us to trail on 
behind at the end of a rope? You wouldn’t like that 
either.” 

“ I ? What have I to do with it ? ” 

I should say you had a good deal, as you’re going 
with us.” 

I ! I see myself ! No, thank you, mamma.” 

“Of course, you will. Do you think it the thing 
for Miss Longley and me to go alone when there are 
two men in the family to take care of us? I see my- 
self, too!” 

“ Then take dad. A vacation will do him no end of 
good. He works too hard.” 

Again the elder man laughed. “ I couldn’t work 
harder than I’d do trying to behave so as to suit the 
marm, Charley,” he returned. “ You’ll have to leave 
me out of it.” 

“ Then I don’t know how you’ll settle it,” answered 
the son; “ for you’ll have to leave me out of it, too.” 
He had no wish to encounter Dorothy and the haughty 
Mrs. Pell who, although she had been friendly enough 
to himself, had frozen his mother that summer at 
Mount Rest. “ I’ve too many things on hand this 
summer,” he added. “ What makes you think of 
going at all, at this late day ? ” 

“ Late, indeed I It’s in fine season.” 

Bridges, Sr. inwardly chuckled. This was exactly 
the stimulus of opposition that his wife required. 


130 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

There were reasons why he hoped that she would carry 
out her scheme precisely as she had planned it. But 
Grace listened in dismay. In themselves a few weeks 
of travel would be delightful, even with the draw- 
back of Mrs. Bridges’ companionship. But it was im- 
possible. 

“ I don’t see how I can go, Mrs. Bridges, while Ned 
is away,” she said. Our mother is not well enough 
to have us both leave her.” 

If I go abroad this summer, my companion accom- 
panies me. Miss Longley,” returned Mrs. Bridges in 
the manner of the employer to the employed. 

Grace sat silent, looking down, unseen tears in her 
eyes, a lump in her throat. She must not resign her 
place. The money she received was of the greatest 
importance to her mother. 

I’ll look after your mother while you’re gone, 
Miss Longley,” said the young man sympathet- 
ically. 

“ Thank you, Mr. Bridges,” she answered him. 

“ Indeed, you’ll do no such thing, Charley Bridges,” 
retorted his mother. “ For you’ll be with us. You 
think you’ll keep me at home by behaving so. But let 
me tell you, you won’t. I’m going anyway ; and I shall 
go off mad. And I’ll vent all my spite on poor Miss 
Longley that you’ve been trying to defend from my 
cruelty ever since she came, threatening me, and what 
not. 

Grace looked up suddenly, her face flushed. Had 
Mr. Bridges defended her so uniformly as this? She 
had known only of certain instances where he had 


MRS. BRIDGES DECIDES TO TRAVEL 13 1 

stood between her and his mother; but these had 
seemed to her incidental. Yet had they been pre- 
meditated? Was he keeping his promise to Dorothy 
to look out for her friend? She said no more. She 
must keep her place ; and to do it, she must go abroad 
with Mrs. Bridges. Mrs. White and Mrs. Brooke 
would watch over her mother, she knew. If it actually 
came to her sailing, and she believed it would, she 
would ask them. 

Mrs. Bridges had indeed settled even details in her 
own mind. 

‘‘ I can get along with three new gowns until I get 
over there,” she announced. “ And Miss Longley, Em 
going to give you a present of a lovely new suit. You 
needn’t shake your head and say, ‘please not;’ for 
I’m going to do it. I sha’n’t let you choose it; for 
you’ll be getting a cheap affair to save my money, and 
I intend you to have something ‘ chic.’ Suddenly, 
she stopped talking for an instant and looked at the 
girl. “ Perhaps you don’t want to go so far away 
from Mr. Reid, Miss Longley? I forgot him.” 

“ Mrs. Bridges,” returned Grace, “ I have told you 
the only reason why I should not be glad to go 
abroad — my mother.” 

“Well, don’t freeze me with your icy tones, my 
dear,” responded the lady. “ Of course you wouldn’t 
confess it — and I’m not saying it’s so. No, indeed, 
I hope not. But girls will be girls. However, here’s 
another thing, Mr. Bridges.” And she turned to her 
husband. 

The following morning as the two men sat in the 


132 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

office ostensibly busy with affairs, the elder Bridges 
turned to his son. 

you’ll only hold out, Charley, and in some way 
keep the marm at home,” he said, “ you may give the 
red-headed feller another chance. He may come back 
again, you see; and she may take him after all. He 
wants her bad enough. What do you think of it? 
Why not do it? ” 

‘‘If mamma insists upon going,” said the other after 
a pause, “ I suppose I’d better go with her, dad, 
especially if she is going to run into those people over 
there now. I can keep her from some absurdities per- 
haps, even if she vent them upon me instead of any- 
body else.” 

“ Well, if she will go. I’d be glad to have you on 
that account, Charley, to be sure. I should feel better. 
And then, it would be no end of better for the little 
girl. I don’t know if she’d be able to steer the marm 
and the journey at the same time. I don’t exactly 
know how they’d come out. So, if she insists upon it, 
I say, Td feel easier to have you go along. Think 
it over^ Charley.” 

“ I will, dad,” returned his son. “ I don’t believe 
we should either of us be quite comfortable to have 
mamma go without one of us. And of course it would 
make it better for Miss Longley.” 

“ Oh, yes, better for the marm, and for the little 
girl, much better,” answered the elder man in the tone 
of ending the discussion. At the moment of speaking, 
however, he turned away to his safe with papers, and 
his son did not catch the twinkle in his eye. “ Yes, 


MRS. BRIDGES DECIDES TO TRAVEL 133 

much better for the little girl/’ he repeated as he 
deposited his papers. Then coming back, he began to 
speak of the business of the day. 

After all, thought the son, he must meet Dorothy 
sometime and begin to make up his mind to her being 
out of his reach. Perhaps now was as good as any 
other time. It would always be hard. 

I always know how to manage the men,” Mrs. 
Bridges confided later to Grace. They’re perfectly 
devoted to me, and so afraid I shall find it out.” And 
she laughed. “ And, now, my dear, Charley has tele- 
phoned to secure passage for us three ; he is going too. 
Oh, I see you’re relieved. Well, I am, too; but I won’t 
tell him so. It really wouldn’t be much fun to go 
jigging over Europe, or whatever part of it we may 
go to, alone. But I wasn’t going to flinch. Let me tell 
you a secret. Miss Longley. If you don’t give in to 
your husband, when you have one — I hope it’s not 
going to be Mr. Reid with the red hair — your husband 
will give in to you every time, mind. You will 
dominate. But I don’t know whether you’d care about 
it; you’re so gentle.” 

'' I think there’s time enough to consider that mat- 
ter,” smiled Grace. What can I do now to help 
you ? ” 

When the time for sailing was set, Mr. Bridges 
insisted that the little girl should run up and spend 
a day or two with her mother. His wife consented, 
although she said it was most inconvenient to miss her 
at that time. 


134 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Tell your mother I’ll keep her posted about you 
while you’re away,” he said to Grace, “ and do any- 
thing else I can for her. What shall we do if the 
marm takes one of her tantrums while you’re off 
duty?” he asked as he was taking her to the train. 
And the girl smiled back into the kind eyes that 
twinkled merrily at her. When she had gone, he 
looked after the train thoughtfully a moment. Then 
he laughed. “ A good move of the marm’s,” he said 
to himself ; yes, a fine move. I hope what Charley 
said about mice and men won’t turn out so this time.” 

“ Oh, mamma, I hate so to leave you ! ” cried Grace 
Longley with a sob as she sat with her hand resting 
on her mother’s and gazed into the pallid face, with its 
eyes clear as an angel’s, it seemed to the girl, and its 
smile of heavenly sweetness. 

Now, I’m very glad to have you go, Grace dear. 
Perhaps I should not be if you were glad. But it is 
beautiful to me to think that you will be having all 
kinds of pleasant things while you are working for 
me. 

You always have sucH a way of putting things, 
mamma.” 

Isn’t that the true one? You would stay with me 
if you could, wouldn’t you?” 

You know it.” 

I do; and I’m glad you cannot for a few weeks, 
perhaps months. All the time you are away I shall 
be growing better; and when you see me again, I 
shall be so robust you’ll not know me.” 


MRS. BRIDGES DECIDES TO TRAVEL 135 

Grace turned her eyes from the fragile face, lest 
they should express too plainly her fears. But her 
mother read her. 

“ I intend to get well, Grace,” she went on ; “ be- 
cause I believe God intends to have me; not as strong 
as in the old days perhaps, but well, for your sake and 
Ned's. Poor Ned ! I am not going to spoil his life — 
nor yours.” She paused, and it seemed to her daughter 
as if the light in her mother's face had for an instant 
a warmth in it, as if vitality hovered within call of 
one who fought for it so valiantly. “ Of course, you 
will meet Ned,” she said; “ and probably you will both 
see our lovely Dorothy. Poor Ned ! ” she said once 
more. “ That will be a dangerous joy to him. But he 
has his father’s own courage, brave boy.” Her face 
clouded, and for a little time she sat silent and mourn- 
ful. Then the brightness returned. But I am sure it 
will come out all right ; I shall not spoil your lives, you 
faithful children,” she repeated. 

‘‘Oh, mamma, how can you say that?” And 
Grace broke into a sob. “ You know it is our joy 
to do everything we can for you. The hard part of 
it is that we can do so little.” 

Mrs. Longley’s arm stole about her daughter, and 
for a time both were silent looking upon, and yet 
perhaps not seeing the sweep of lawn sloping down to 
the little stream, a silver thread in the summer heat, a 
mimic raging torrent in the spring freshets. In the 
great comfortable old house on the veranda of which 
the two were sitting, Mrs. Longley was the only 
boarder, except the nurse who waited upon her, and 


136 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

who now appeared with the dainty lunch which the 
physician had ordered for his patient, and of which 
she partook so sparingly. When this diversion was 
over and the nurse had retired, Mrs. Longley said 
abruptly : 

Grace, I am sure your father did not die the poor 
man he seems to have been. He would have told me 
if it had been so.” Grace did not answer. She was 
remembering what Mrs. Longley did not know that 
when he was taken to the hospital after the accident 
there were papers found upon him so massed and 
saturated with his blood that they could not be read 
and were thrown away in the excitement and bewilder- 
ment of the time. “ But what does it matter now to be 
troubled about it if it is lost? I care only for you two.” 

‘‘ Oh, if only I could be with you all the time, 
mamma ! ” 

“ I dare say it is better for me you cannot — more 
bracing; and it is certainly better for you. But we 
will be happy while we are together. I have you all 
to-day and the greater part of to-morrow — what 
wealth! And things will come out right somehow, 
Grace. I am sure of it.” 

But when, later in the day Mrs. Longley’s nurse 
and Grace had practically to carry her to her room, 
it did not seem to the latter as if things ever could be 
right again. 

Within the week Mrs. Bridges with her son and her 
companion stood on the deck of the outbound steamer. 
[The former and Mrs. Bridges’ maid had taken from 


MRS. BRIDGES DECIDES TO TRAVEL’ 137 

the lady every responsibility of luggage except her 
anxiety about it. Then when she had inquired for 
everything two or three times over, as she was wont 
to do, she turned to Grace. 

“ And you remembered not to write to your brother, 
or Miss Brooke, or anybody about our coming, Miss 
Longley?” It was at least the fourth time that she 
had made this inquiry, and each time she had added, 
as she did then, “ It’s to be a complete surprise, you 
know.” 

‘‘ But England and Scotland are somewhat bigger 
than your drawing-room, mamma. You seem to forget 
we may not meet them at all.” 

‘‘ Um ! ” snorted Mrs. Bridges giving her head a toss 
which assured her son that she had forgotten some 
incidents of the summer at Mount Rest, or had deter- 
mined to ignore them. Behind her back he smiled 
across at Miss Longley. 

But the latter was busy waching the stay-at-homes 
off the steamer. 

‘‘ Does she wish she were among them ? ” he won- 
dered. Little brick ! Loyal little brick she is ! ” 


XVII 


DOROTHY WRITES HOME 

“ Oh, may I? ” cried Dorothy her voice hushed 
with excitement. May I sit down in the very chair 
that he sat in and wrote his wonderful stories? Oh, 
thank you ! she said as the guide unhooked the bar 
that blocked the seat from the generality of sight seers, 
and she sank into the chair in which Scott whom from 
her childhood she had read and loved, had rushed his 
magic pen over the paper which had lain on the very 
table before her. 

She sat silent; her downcast eyes were full of tears 
of an emotion she had no wish to utter. The others 
in the study of Abbotsford were watching her, all 
with curiosity, some with amusement, one with an 
emotion as deep as her own. Ned stood by the fire- 
place where in the great logs blazing before Scott as 
he wrote must have arisen to this mighty wizard of 
the North many a scene which his fancy had trans- 
ferred to the pages under his hand, and so given to 
the wondering and delighted world. But much as Ned 
Longley admired and appreciated the great writer, his 
thoughts at the moment were with the lesser one. In 
another moment Dorothy would turn for sympathy 
in her emotion, sympathy felt, yet unuttered, for she 
would prefer it so. To whom would she turn? It 
was no conceit, but only the enthusiasms they had 
138 


DOROTHY WRITES HOME 


139 

shared and the work they had done together which led 
him to believe that she would look first at himself. 

But at the instant Lord Dalkeith unconsciously 
stepped directly between the two, and Dorothy’s lifted 
eyes met his, and not Ned’s. Was it accident? Or 
had she known who was in the range of her upward 
glance? Was the appeal meant for the Scotsman, or 
had it been intended for Ned himself ? There was no 
surprise in Dorothy’s gaze, yet her expression changed 
at once to meet the smile on Lord Dalkeith’s face. 

Your enthusiasm is delightful,” he said to her 
with admiration in his tone, yet an admiration not for 
Scott, but for herself. '' We are proud down to our 
finger-tips of the great man,” he went on. But we 
are used to it.” 

Dorothy rose slowly from the chair, feeling that she 
had been robbed of something. When after a minute 
she glanced at Ned, he was talking animatedly with 
Lady Griselda who had drawn his attention to the old 
armor in the study. 

That is where the clever fellow used to hide from 
unwelcome visitors,” said Colonel Pell pointing to a 
small door that led from a gallery above their heads, 
and running partially around the room. 

“ Yes,” chimed in Lord Hervey; when people ex- 
pected to find him here, he was not here at all, and 
nobody could — or would — tell where he was.” 

“ You see, it was almost as good a hiding-place as he 
gave some of his characters,” laughed Dalkeith. 

Let’s go into the drawing-room,” said Lady 
Griselda. “ I want you all to see the magnificent 


140 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

presents he received, some of them from the crowned 
heads of Europe.” 

But Dorothy lingered; and she and Ned did have a 
word of appreciation of the room and its contents. He 
would have talked at more length, for his enthusiasm 
was great; but Lady Griselda laid a hand on his arm 
and drew him along, saying that he must see the 
portrait of Scott and his dogs. To have released him- 
self would have been rudeness ; but at first he turned his 
head as he went on with her. In the drawing-room 
he called Dorothy to the portrait; but Dalkeith fol- 
lowed on and mingled his comments with theirs. 

I wish you had been here the other day to go up 
ScotCs monument with us,” wrote Dorothy from Edin- 
burgh a few days later to her younger sister and 
brother. We all performed the feat except Mrs. Pell 
who would not attempt it; and some of us breathed 
hard when we reached the top.” 

But that wasn’t Dorothy,” interposed Harry. 

Don’t interrupt,” commanded Olive. We’ll hear 
your comments later.” 

“ It’s two hundred feet high,” wrote Dorothy. 

And you have to go up by winding steps in the 
darkness of Erebus, except for narrow openings here 
and there. But the view from the top is worth the 
climb — the city, the hills, the Firth of Forth. But if 
I begin to describe the scenery, I shall never finish. 
The monument is very beautiful, with a marble statue 
of Scott underneath its Gothic arches. Then there 
are statues of some of the characters in his books, 



“YOUR ENTHUSIASM IS DELIGHTFUL,” HE SAID 




St C?¥- ^ • 


I- ^ 







■ a , - 


* - *** " »■ 






'« 




i • # ^ 1l • 

i^‘i,-A-> 



*V. 




H rV '■' —•■?**•> •.?« -k’; 

T‘ . V " v> 'i‘ -■ . •> 1 ^ ^ 


-'iVK, 

* ' rlli 

C, 


H 


» #' 


Lj. 




»i 


* ‘ -ii 


> 


r. . |as- '^ ■ -■ :.-:'.v; ■ 

■ *l . . ^ ^ i- Vk3^^: 

• - * MTKfe# '* "^ ■ ‘^ 

A^A'mfk 





l 7 ’"* ■ _'■ 

^ ' ' ' -V'i^ 'H 

•• - 'f ^ .Tkm 


^1 41^ 





-«» /j<ip 








DOROTHY WRITES HOME 


141 

and of famous Scottish poets. The guide told us a 
story of some American athlete who climbed out of 
one of the windows in the great tower and went up on 
the outside to the very top of the monument. I was 
indignant with him for having risked his life for noth- 
ing. 

“ But although this monument is so fine, and the 
people are so proud of it, I felt nearer to Scott, 
not only at Abbotsford, but also in other places 
near there, which I will tell you about another 
time. 

“ The first Sunday we were here we went to St. 
Giles. While we were in Edinburgh two religious 
conventions were being held in Scotland, one much 
opposed to the other. The service we attended was 
that of the established church of Scotland. At the 
hotel they advised us to go early, because the Lord 
High Commissioner would be there and the place 
would be crowded. And indeed it was. The proces- 
sion that came into the church was most magnificent, 
from the choir boys in their beautiful gowns to the 
Highland regiment in its splendid uniform, the city 
council bearing the silver maces of office, the clergy, 
the judges in their great wigs, the moderators in 
their red cloaks, and the other functionaries of civic 
importance. Last of all, with the golden mace borne 
before him appeared the Lord High Commissioner 
himself, representing the king. He was accompanied 
by his wife, both magnificently dressed, with pages 
clad in red and gold bearing up his robe and her 
train. We saw the Duke of Buccleugh among those 


142 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

who accompanied them; but his grandson and Lord 
Hervey sat with us.” 

Dorothy wrote out the other details of the cere- 
mony which she thought would interest her readers. 
And she told them of many places and people and 
things she had seen in and about the city, and 
incidents of the visit, and stories that she had heard. 
In finishing, she said: 

“ When you two come to Edinburgh, you must be 
sure to go to Calton Hill and see the beautiful monu- 
ment to our dear president, Abraham Lincoln, erected 
by Americans and Scottish Americans. From the 
base of the monument a freed slave looks up grate- 
fully toward a life-sized bronze cast of Lincoln. This 
is one of the sights that will do your heart good so 
many miles from home.” 

‘‘ You ask me how I like Lord Dalkeith, mother 
dear,” wrote Dorothy to Mrs. Brooke by the same 
mail. I am sure I like him. He is excellent company, 
finely educated of course, and like Britishers of his 
class trying to appear as if he knew nothing — and not 
succeeding in it. Yet there are things in him I don’t 
approve of ; I suppose it is because our points of view 
differ so widely on some matters. 

“ Now, if you had only asked me what I think of 
his grandfather, it would have been easy to answer. 
He seems to me like some of Scott’s fine old chevaliers, 
perhaps I should say noblemen, for there is nothing 
of the warrior about the duke. Yet I’m sure he 
would make a good general, for he is very able and he 


DOROTHY WRITES HOME 


143 


likes to direct. I suspect his grandson resembles him 
in this. But Lord Dalkeith is very kind and very 
attentive to us all. He wants us to enjoy his own 
beautiful Scotland. It would be perfect if one were 
a spirit and did not feel the cutting winds that go 
through flesh and bones like a sword — not that I mind 
them, but I can’t help feeling them. I’ve been told 
they are worse in Edinburgh than at Inverness so 
much further north. I call this wind the serpent in 
Eden. Colonel Pell says if there had been no worse 
serpent there, man would never have fallen — ' no — 
woman, I mean,’ he corrects, and looks at me and 
laughs. He is so genuinely fond of young people, it’s 
delightful ; and his jollity makes everything go. Mrs. 
Pell’s dignity can’t stand against it at all. 

I think I said that Lady Griselda is taking the 
Scotch tour with us. She is very devoted to Ned; 
and sometimes he seems to be to her; perhaps he 
really is. At any rate, it’s amusing. It is supposed 
that she and Lord Dalkeith will be engaged some day ; 
it doesn’t seem to be a very near one. He doesn’t ap- 
pear to take to heart her interest in Ned ; it gives him 
more time to attend to his American friends. But 
perhaps there is an understanding between them. But 
however they may arrange it, we are having a fine 
vacation among all these gay people. 

‘‘ You would laugh to see Pell-Mell and Lord 
Hervey. He is in dead earnest, everybody can see. 
She knows it, too. But she jests, and says nobody 
can tell how long he will be so. Even I who know 
her so well, can’t make out whether she cares for him. 


144 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

But so long as her father and Mrs. Pell are satisfied, 
there is nothing for me to be troubled about; except 
that I couldn’t bear to have anything painful touch 
the child. How little I thought the day that she 
tumbled into Hosmer Hall in such a way that I dubbed 
her ' Pell-Mell ’ that I should ever love her so much. 
But nobody who knows her can help it. And she is 
fascinating as well as lovable. 

. “ They have strange ideas over here and draw lines 
so strangely. I get the impression once in a while, 
rather by a side light than directly, that they feel 
as if Ned were not really one of us because he does 
editorial work for a living, and writes plays, just as 
I try to do. 

My clothes seem to be about the right thing, 
although Mrs. Pell insisted upon my buying in London 
something fine for the dinner at the duke’s. It sounds 
almost rudely familiar not to give him his title. But 
then, he is the only duke I know; so there will not be 
any mistake. 

Oh, mother, dear, how your little comrade, grown 
big, does want to tramp off all sole alone in an explor- 
ing expedition and discover something for herself. I 
see Colonel Pell looking at me with mischief in his 
eye sometimes. I think he suspects it. Yet he’ll 
never help me out. He would not offend Mrs. Pell. 
But I’m enjoying everything, of course.” 


XVIII 


HARRY MAKES SUGGESTIONS 

A PERFECT summer day. The brilliant sunshine 
brought out in all its charm the beautiful home of 
Brookehurst. 

As the morning light shone upon the graceful figure 
of a girl descending the steps of the stately house, 
her face bright with happiness, there flashed across 
her memory that November afternoon of her first 
term at the school of Hosmer Hall, when with heart 
sore at the sadness of her life and coming home wet 
and weary from her walk to the near-by town, she 
had been met by Dorothy Brooke and after having 
been ordered to change her wet clothing, had been 
brought into Dorothy’s room and there warmed by 
a cup of hot tea and still more by the petting of her 
dear hostess ; and had gone back to her studies feeling 
that, after all, she was not shut out from all the 
pleasant things of life. Ever since that day it had 
seemed that the bright things which came to her had 
come in some way, directly or indirectly, through 
Dorothy. And now, when life was so brimming with 
joy that she hardly dared to think of it, it was 
Dorothy’s brother who had brought her this. She 
turned back and waited until he had joined her and 
the two went on together, and as they went she told 
him the history of that November afternoon — all but 
145 


146 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

her trouble about her father — and of what Dorothy 
had been to her. 

Yes,’^ said Rex smiling to himself as he listened, 

that’s Doro. She is half an angel — but I hope she 
won’t be a whole one for a long time. Fortunately, 
she has imperfections.” 

“What are they, Rex?” cried Lulu impetuously. 

“ Don’t cross-question a fellow as if he were on the 
witness stand,” laughed her lover. “ I can’t think of 
any on the spur of the moment ; distance lends enchant- 
ment to the view of her, you see. But don’t you want 
to go over to the hammock while I get the car ready? 
Harry is there under the trees. He’s sitting with pen 
poised over a block of paper. Perhaps he, too, is 
turning literary, like another member of our family. 
But he is doing more orating to Nemo than writing. 
Do look at that dog standing listening open-mouthed. 
He wants to take it in in some way.” 

“Writing a theme, Harry?” asked Lulu Bromley 
seating herself beside the boy and returning Nemo’s 
greeting by appreciative pats. 

“Theme in vacation. Lulu! Not a bit of it!” re- 
torted the boy. “ I’m going to write to Dorothy. 
You send your love to her? You’re going motoring 
with Rex? You’re always doing it, you know.” 

“ But I’m to be here only a short time,” returned 
Lulu coloring; “and I have to take advantage of 
the motor-car. We haven’t one at home; though I 
think grandmamma is going to get one some day.” 

“ But some day isn’t now. And the chauffeur won’t 
be as nice as Rex,” answered Harry teasingly. 


HARRY MAKES SUGGESTIONS 147 

, “ Are you going to tell Dorothy how much we all 
enjoyed her descriptions of the people and places she 
had seen ? ” Lulu questioned by way of diversion. 

Yes, of Edinburgh Castle where the red-nosed 
man who showed them about made Dorothy mad by 
insisting that the Marquis of Argyle, who was be- 
headed in Edinburgh ever so long ago, was a traitor. 
And there was Holy rood Palace so gloomy and full 
of sad memories. But, you remember, she was de- 
lighted with Roslin Castle with its ruins of the great 
kitchens and of the pits they used to put the prisoners 
into. She said she was glad those dungeons were 
ruins because it showed they didn’t use such horrible 
places any more; they treated prisoners better nowa- 
days.” 

‘‘That sounds like Dorothy, doesn’t it, Harry?” 

“ To a ‘ T ’ ! ” Then the boy sat a moment looking 
up at the speaker. “ I think it’s nice,” he began, “ you 
and Dorothy knew each other from the first, and 
didn’t have to get acquainted after Rex came on the 
ground.” 

“ Why, Harry,” smiled Lulu, “ you know I should 
never have seen Rex but for Dorothy.” 

“'Why, that’s true, you wouldn’t,” cried the boy. 
“ Why, you must think a lot of her.” He stopped 
abruptly, perceiving that he had put matters wrong. 
“ But Rex must think ever so much more,” he added 
hastily, “ since he has got you.” 

Lulu laughed. And Harry returned to the subject 
of his sister’s letter, declaring that he preferred a 
good many of the customs of his own land. “We do 


148 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

lots of things better in America, Lulu, don’t we?” 
he said. “ I’m going to write her so.” 

“ But they have a great many good things over 
there,” she answered. “Oh, the car has come; and 
there is Rex waving to me. Write your letter while 
I am gone, Harry; and when I come back, wouldn’t 
you like a game of tennis? ” 

“ I’ll be on hand,” he called after her. And he 
promptly set to upon his letter, resolved to comment 
upon all the statements and incidents in his sister’s 
epistle. But first he had to give her an account of 
some famous ball games in which the side in which 
he was interested had won and which, in truth, was 
more to him than anything across the water. 

“ One thing I must say,” he wrote in finishing his 
account of these games, “ the English are first-class 
sports. I’ve read of them. They love games so well 
that they’re fair about them, and if they lose, they 
praise the winners ! I call that fine. And I like their 
being fond of pets. And I like that cemetery for the 
animals you told me about, that you saw in Stratford, 
you remember, where the minister had buried his 
horses and dogs and cats, and put up markers. I shall 
feel like putting up a whole monument for Nemo. 
But I hope we won’t have to come to it yet. And I 
like what you said about the waiters in the great 
restaurant in Edinburgh being good to the beautiful 
dog that came in there and feeding him instead of 
driving him out. And those little dishes filled with 
water and marked ‘ dog ’ at the entrances of the shops 
are fine. But if they have watering fountains for the 


HARRY MAKES SUGGESTIONS 149 


horses in the streets, and trays underneath filled with 
water for the dogs to drink out of, as we do here, why 
do they need the dishes? Though it’s good to have 
both. 

“ Olive is expecting a lot of her schoolmates from 
Hosmer Hall. She is awfully afraid they won’t have 
as much fun as your schoolmates did. Isn’t it queer 
of her? 

It must be funny to see those beggars, boys and 
girls and bits of children, running beside the coaches 
and catching the pennies and silver the passengers 
throw out to them. But I don’t think it’s nice at all; 
and Olive says the city governments ought to put a 
stop to such begging. I guess there are a good many 
things over there that ought to be changed. But I’m 
glad they don’t keep you from having a good time; 
they wouldn’t me. And then the men in England — I 
don’t mean the gentlemen — making the women carry 
all the bundles while they swing along empty-handed, 
that’s a disgrace to them, Dorothy. I feel as if I 
should like to cane them, when I think of it! You 
see it’s true that over there they really don’t know as 
well as we do in America.” This statement and some 
others Dorothy repeated to her companions, to their 
great amusement. 

“ I’m glad you sat in Sir Walter Scott’s chair,” 
finished Harry. “ It would make some people proud ; 
but Olive says you will spend the rest of your life 
regretting you can’t fill it. Excuse that muddy spot 
on the paper; it’s Nemo — his mark. He wanted to 
send his love to you; and he has put it there.” 


150 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Dorothy stood in the hotel drawing-room, in too 
much haste to read her letter to go to her own room, 
or even to sit down. As at last she looked up from it, 
Ned was there, watching her. 

“ Homesick? ” he asked her. 

“ Oh, no,’’ she said answering his smile, “ not when 
so many friends are with me here, and I am so soon 
to see the others again. News from your mother, 
Ned? ” she asked noticing a letter in his hand. How 
is she? ” 

For an instant the two pairs of eyes looked into each 
other, hers filled with an earnest solicitude, his speak- 
ing a language that his lips might not utter. Then her 
glance fell again to the letter she was holding, as he 
answered gravely: 

“ She says she is gaining, thank you. May I read 
you what she says of your mother’s visit to her? ” 

Oh, please do,” said the girl. 

There was praise of Mrs. Brooke which went to 
her daughter’s heart. 

“ That makes me homesick,” she said, a mist in her 
eyes as she lifted them to his. 

I am glad our mothers are friends, Dorothy — 
dear” he said softly. Then after standing a moment, 
his eyes upon hers, abruptly he turned on his heel, and 
left her. 

She stood looking after him, her eyes dim. “ Dear, 
brave Ned ! ” she whispered softly to herself. 

“ Oh, Dorothy, we’ve been looking for you every- 
where,” said Mrs. Pell entering the drawing-room fol- 
lowed by the young people. “ Colonel Pell is arrang- 


HARRY MAKES SUGGESTIONS 151 

ing about the motor-cars. You are going with 
us ? 

“ Indeed, I am, if you want me, Mrs. Pell,” de- 
clared the girl gayly. 

If we want you. Miss Brooke!” echoed Lord 
Dalkeith in her ear. 


XIX 


OLIVE AIRS HER SATISFACTIONS 

On a fine summer afternoon soon after Lulu 
Bromley’s visit to Brookehurst was over, the lawn of 
that beautiful estate was gay with a crowd of young 
people, Olive’s lawn party, invited to meet the school 
friends who were now visiting the younger sister, as 
Dorothy’s schoolmates from Hosmer Hall had come 
to Brookehurst. Olive wanted as many schoolmates 
as Dorothy had had, and desired as much to be done 
for their entertainment as had been done for her 
sister’s guests. 

Her mother while disturbed at the jealous spirit 
shown by her younger daughter, did all in her power to 
give it no occasion for existence. Indeed, she labored 
with far more assiduity to provide entertainment 
for Olive’s guests than, with the exception of the 
Syrian children, she had ever done for Dorothy’s who 
had seemed always able to entertain themselves, and 
sometimes Mrs. Brooke also, thanks to her elder 
daughter’s tact and thoughtfulness. The lawn party 
was one of Olive’s hospitalities. Her mother who was 
fatigued by numerous consultations and preparations, 
was resting, assured by Rex that he would have an eye 
to the way in which things were going. 

It was in fulfilment of this promise that the young 
man who had deferred the proposed spin in his motor- 
152 


OLIVE AIRS HER SATISFACTIONS 153 

car and his visit to a friend, chanced in his sauntering 
about the grounds to come upon a group of Olive’s 
guests surrounding their hostess, as the whole com- 
pany on benches, or chairs, or on the pine needles at 
the edge of the group of trees, were devoting them- 
selves to their refreshments. In the group about Olive, 
however, the spoonfuls of ice-cream went more slowly 
to the red lips of the tasters; for mouths as well as 
ears were open to absorb the statements of their 
hostess. 

‘‘ Oh, yes, indeed ! ” finished Olive, “ Lady Griselda 
and Lord Hervey and the Earl of Dalkeith are all 
going up north with Dorothy’s party. She mentions 
them quite often in her letters. I imagine she sees 
a great deal of them.” And she smiled significantly at 
her listeners. 

“ Of which of them most? ” inquired Hetty Metcalf 
laughing. 

Olive paused a moment. She recalled her mother’s 
reproof for too constant mention of these titles which 
the girl delighted to utter, and the warning that it 
would make it disagreeable and embarrassing to 
Dorothy to seem to attach importance where there was 
probably none. She recalled, too, her father’s response 
to such allusions to Dorothy’s fine company, and his 
greeting of herself, Here comes the little snob,” 
which had caused Olive a few secret tears. And Judge 
Brooke had, as his daughter put it, rubbed this in; he 
had repeated it on several occasions, sometimes scorn- 
fully, sometimes teasingly, until he hoped the lesson 
had had its effect. He also had told her that she 


154 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

was doing her sister no good, and making herself 
ridiculous. So that of late Olive had been more 
cautious. 

But the present opportunity was too much for her. 
She did not see how she could do her sister an injury 
by making all the girls envy her this distinction; and 
glancing from one to another of the eager and ex- 
pectant faces about her, she read there anything but 
ridicule for herself. So, her hesitation ended by her 
replying to Hetty: 

“ Oh, she sees them all, of course. But you know,’^ 
she added, “ I told you how she discovered Lord 
Dalkeith’s grandfather, the Duke of Buccleugh. He 
has no end of castles and estates; and he has invited 
Dorothy and all the party to dine with him at his 
castle near Edinburgh when they are staying in the 
city.” 

“ Oh ! oh ! ” cried the girls. ‘‘ Won’t she have lots to 
tell you, Olive, when she comes home? ” 

“ Perhaps she won’t come home — to stay,” inter- 
posed Effie Winston; she may like it so much over 
there. And people — some people — may like her so 
much, she will live over there. How should you like 
that, Olive ? Then, you know, you could go over there 
and visit her.” 

Olive dimpled. “ Oh, that’s going too fast,” she 
protested. After a moment she added, “ Lord 
Dalkeith’s father is dead; he is his grandfather’s heir.” 

“ Did Dorothy tell you that ? ” asked Maud Melvin 
incisively. Looks as if she was thinking about 
things, doesn’t it ? ” 


OLIVE AIRS HER SATISFACTIONS 155 

Oh, no, indeed ! ’’ cried Olive roused to indigna- 
tion. Dorothy is not that kind. I — I found out 
about it in a book of Heraldry I picked up some- 
where,” she confessed reluctantly. 

I guess there’s more in it than you’ll own, 
if you took that trouble,” declared Hetty tri- 
umphantly. “ Let’s see, girls, if she should marry 
an earl, she’d be — out with it, Olive, you’re sure to 
know.” 

“ A countess,” admitted the latter. 

Yes, a countess. Then, by-and-by, of course, 
she’ll be a duchess — my! We sha’n’t dare to speak 
to Olive when she goes to visit her sister, the duch- 
ess!” 

The girl suddenly perceived that she had gone too 
far; or had allowed them to do so. They were on 
the point of laughing at her. But as she opened her 
lips to protest, a voice behind her said: 

“ What fairy stories are you girls telling about 
duchesses? Do let me into the secret.” 

Turning, Olive faced Rex, his eyes flashing, his 
color high. She grew pale with fright. What would 
they say? What would he say? 

We’re talking about your sister Dorothy, the 
duchess that is to be,” retorted Maud with saucy 
defiance. 

Now, Rex had no objection, except one, to Dorothy’s 
being a duchess. In his heart, he thought nothing too 
good for her. That one objection was Ned; and Rex 
had never seen anybody better. But Ned was out of 
the running. A secret suggestion, however, scarcely 


156 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

even a full-fledged wish, was one thing; and this open 
proclamation, as if the affair were so likely to come 
about that it amounted to certainty — why, it was an 
outrage ! 

His eyes met Maud’s and held them sternly, while 
he answered in as light a tone as he could command at 
the moment: 

'' Oh, no. Miss Melvin, it is merely a fairy story. 
Olive is trying to imitate Dorothy in making up 
stories to be written out some day. Her will is good ; 
but her invention is not like her sister’s. Dorothy’s 
may turn out genius; we can’t tell yet. But, Olive, 
your invention is just balderdash. If I were you. I’d 
give my guests something more amusing.” 

“ Oh, we were amused enough,” whispered Hetty 
in an aside to her neighbor. 

“ I didn’t say all those things. They made them 
up themselves out of — just nothing, a mere little fun,” 
retorted Olive, inwardly shrinking at the sternness of 
the look her brother bent upon her, but putting as 
bold a face as she could upon the matter. 

‘‘ Oh, a kind of round robin of fun, then ? ” re- 
turned Rex choosing to make as light as possible of 
the talk. If it’s a round robin, let me add my part. 
It’s too bad to spoil your charming idyl, girls ; but it’s 
as much a fantasy as a fairy tale, you know. There 
is a duke; there is a Lord Dalkeith, his grandson; 
but I understand he is as good as engaged to Lady 
Griselda Hervey. And the whole party are off for a 
good time. And, as the children say, ' That’s all there 
is about it.’ ” 


OLIVE AIRS HER SATISFACTIONS 157 

He spoke with a more absolute conviction than he 
felt. But it was the truth at the present moment, and 
must be rammed into the brains of those silly girls, 
he said to himself. As for Olive, he found opportunity 
to say to her aside : You shall have plenty more of 

this if you want it. See that you don’t dare — ” His 
flashing eyes and knitted brows finished the warning 
that Effie Winston had moved too near to allow him 
to put into words. 

It’s all true, and you know it,” said Olive in a 
return aside, as she deftly wheeled out of range of 
his eyes, and called to Nora, the maid, as she was 
passing, to bring more ice-cream. 

It was many days, however, before Rex in the 
privacy of the family ceased calling her the duchess’ 
sister,” until the nickname which spoken by herself in 
retirement, would have been sweet to her, became a 
chagrin; and although as proud as ever of what she 
was assured was a coming triumph, she seldom for- 
got herself so far as to boast of its possibility? 
When she did, the punishment was at hand — if Rex 
were. 

‘‘It’s all nonsense, Olivia, isn’t it?” asked Judge 
Brooke a little anxiously of his wife. “ I think I 
would rather have our dear little girl on her own side 
of the water. But then — perhaps I’m a rather stiff 
American.” 

“ But then,” echoed his wife, “ we won’t cross the 
bridge until we come to it. Of course, if he is a fine 
fellow, it would be good in some ways. But I’m 
glad to believe that Dorothy will follow her heart.” 


158 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

‘‘ It’s a good one, Olivia. But we’ve plenty of 
time.” 

They surely had. For Lord Dalkeith had not yet 
determined where his heart was, in case he should 
decide to follow it, 


XX 


IN A SCOTCH MIST 

‘‘ ‘ And when the Brigg of Turk was won, 

The headmost horseman rode alone,’ ” 

quoted Colonel Pell with a nod and smile at Dorothy. 

Here we are at the Brigg of Turk. But the horse- 
man seems to be missing.” 

He’s been missing a good while,” laughed Ned 
Longley. “ But his ghost is always hanging about 
the scene.” 

You seem to be fond of ghosts, Mr. Longley,” 
remarked Lord Dalkeith a trifle superciliously. 

A good deal depends upon the kind. If you call 
Scott’s characters, ghosts, I could stand them very 
well.” 

So could I,” declared Hervey who was looking 
about him with eyes kindling at the scenery of the 
Trossachs. He had often passed through them, but 
he never enjoyed them the less. 

You really and truly love scenery,” said Priscy 
watching him. 

Yes, indeed! And you?” he answered her. 

She gave him a hasty glance, all she could spare at 
that moment from the prospect before her. But he 
knew; for he had been watching her eager face. All 
159 


i6o DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


he had wanted was to make her turn her eyes to him, 
and to see the smile that lingered and deepened as her 
gaze rested upon one point after another of the ever- 
changing landscape, as the coach dashed on with 
Colonel Pell’s merry party on top. They had started 
from Callander and had already passed Loch Ven- 
nachar, the river Teith, Coilantogle Ford, and other 
places described in The Lady of the Lake.’’ The 
morning was fair — for the Trossachs. But as the 
party came out of the fine hotel in the heart of these 
where they had had luncheon, the sunshine had disap- 
peared, and with the suddenness of storms in that 
region, the sky was heavy with threatening clouds. 
The beautiful Loch Katrine was reached under a 
curtain of ever deepening gloom. Rain had begun 
to fall before the steamer had passed Ellen’s Isle, and 
when it had crossed the lake and touched at the pier 
at Stronachlacher, there was a downpour. 

In this they drove through Rob Roy’s country, 
passing his cave where, as legend has it, Robert Bruce 
once found a hiding-place from his foes. And they 
passed the early home of Rob Roy’s wife, the wronged 
Helen MacGregor, terrible in her revenges. As they 
swept on at a good pace, Dorothy asked the driver 
why they passed through so many gates? 

They are all open,” she said. “ What is the use 
of them? ” 

He gave her the name of the nobleman through 
whose land they were driving. 

Is this not a public road for everybody to travel 
freely?” she asked, turning to Colonel Pell. 


IN A SCOTCH MIST i6i 

** Why, I suppose so. But I’ll pass on the question to 
you, Lord Hervey. How is it?” 

‘‘ I suppose so, too. It’s the only road we have,” 
replied the latter. 

And private individuals own public roads ? ” asked 
Dorothy of him. That’s something I never heard 
of, except sometimes a little cross street not yet 
opened, or a pasture path. And on the first the town 
puts up a sign, ‘ dangerous ’, and the people go at their 
own risk. I’m asking you merely for information,” 
she added. 

“ Put it into your note-book. Miss Brooke,” he 
laughed. 

Do you have roads like these on your own 
estates ? ” she asked him. 

It’s my belief we do — only, I hope they’re a little 
better.” 

There fell a moment’s silence, broken by Ned’s 
pointing out a fine effect of the mist on the hills. And 
the merry talk was resumed. 

At Inversnaid the rain had become so heavy that 
they would have passed the night at the hotel there, 
hoping for sunshine the following day, but that Col- 
onel Pell was obliged to hurry on to Glasgow for his 
mail in which there might be something of importance. 

The little steamer across Loch Lomond lost a num- 
ber of its passengers for that voyage, the weather keep- 
ing them at Inversnaid. But it seemed to Mrs. Pell 
that there were still more than enough who had decided 
to go on, and its very small cabin was packed with 
those seeking protection from the rain. 


i 62 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


I can’t stand this storm,” she said. I must go 
into the cabin, crammed as it is. Come, my dear,” she 
added to Priscy. 

“ No, thank you, mamma,” returned the girl. I’d 
rather be drenched than suffocated; so, if you please, 
I'll stay outside.” 

Let us take this place,” said Lord Hervey. “ The 
rain slants against the cabin and gives us a little 
shelter. It’s odd,” he added, '' that you Americans 
who have so much sunshine always put up awnings on 
your lake and river boats, while we who have rain so 
much of the time, never think of doing such a thing.” 

I really wish you did,” she sighed, as with rain- 
coat wrapped about her, she seated herself on the 
damp bench, the only refuge and already more than 
half filled with passengers. Hervey beckoned to his 
sister who was standing with her eyes fixed on the 
shore from which people were still passing over the 
gang plank. But as she caught his invitation, she 
shook her head and remained standing. At the mo- 
ment Dalkeith stepped upon the plank. But Lady 
Griselda did not appear to notice him ; she was watch- 
ing the few stragglers now passing out from the door 
of the hotel. Colonel Pell had waited to make in- 
quiries as to trains, and had asked Longley to see to the 
luggage. 

In the forepart of the boat stood Dorothy, for the 
moment alone. As she must endure the storm, she 
preferred to defy it. Dalkeith caught a view of her 
profile with face uplifted toward the mountains, on the 
sides of which the mist was trailing heavily. Her 


IN A SCOTCH MIST 163 

bright eyes were scanning their tops for the outlines 
lost in the rain, her lips half smiling, as if in spite 
of wind and weather, her thoughs were happy. She 
was certainly beautiful, thought the young man. He 
did not like her ideas; yet he perhaps admired her the 
more for them and for their fearless expression. He 
had been so accustomed to adulation, that Dorothy’s 
indifference as to whether she pleased him or not had 
its fascination, and strengthened his desire to make 
her care. As he watched her, his eyes kindled with 
delight. Hers was not the paint that rubbed off, he 
said to himself smilingly, looking at the delicate yet 
fresh complexion that had never known powder or 
cosmetics of any kind, but owed its beauty to air and 
water and healthful living and thoughts of power and 
blessing. That day the beating of the rain against 
her face had heightened her color and brought a laugh- 
ing defiance to her eyes. Dalkeith admired her energy, 
and even that independence which he felt that he ought 
to condemn. She did not see him ; she was not looking 
for him, or anybody; she was enjoying the mountains, 
veiled as they were, and even the weather. She could 
battle against more than rain, and conquer it, the 
watcher perceived. But with him she would never 
have to do it. Fortune would smile, if the skies did 
not. But she had looked at those misty mountains 
long enough. Now she should look at him, if not with 
admiration, at least with attention; for he could make 
himself very interesting, and he was disposed to do it 
to Dorothy Brooke. 

He took a step toward her. 


i 64 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Oh, Henry, do find me a dry spot in this deluge. 
We ought to have staid at the hotel.’’ He had been 
mistaken in believing that Lady Griselda had not seen 
him. She came forward now and laid a hand upon 
his arm with the familiarity of old friendship, and, at 
least the reminder of that further claim which both 
knew that their families expected. 

But the instant he heard her voice and felt her light 
touch, he involuntarily repudiated this claim. As he 
glanced at her, he wanted a hundred times more to go 
to Dorothy. And he would do it, too. 

‘‘ Since it’s a deluge, I don’t see how I can save you 
from it,” he answered lightly, looking about him for 
some place in which to deposit her. 

“ Why don’t you come here? ” called Hervey again, 
this time to them both. You can’t do better, and 
you may do much worse. It’s beginning to rain 
harder.” 

As if it could! ” laughed Priscy. 

Let us go,” said Dalkeith, drawing his companion 
with him as he went on. He could not take a seat 
there; that must be left for some lady. He would be 
free. 

But just as having seated her, he had begun to move 
away, promising to come back, he saw Longley cross 
the gangway, look about him for an instant, and then 
turn in the direction in which he himself was headed. 
Longley was in advance, and Dalkeith could not win 
the race over that hasty and decided step. Should he 
follow ? It was not a role to which he was accustomed, 
or which he enjoyed. He hesitated while Longley 


IN A SCOTCH MIST 


reached and greeted Dorothy, and stood holding his 
umbrella over her. The watcher saw her shake her 
head ruefully as they looked down at the water-logged 
benches, and then lean resignedly against one of them 
and listen to her companion. 

And now why should not this watcher tell them of 
the seat on the more sheltered bench? Once there, 
Griselda would be sure to have many questions for 
Longley. It was his opportunity. He believed himself 
unperceived by the two who were now talking merrily. 

He was mistaken. Ned’s quick glance had caught 
sight of the other hovering on the brink of interposi- 
tion. The sudden fire in his eye, the straightening of 
his tall figure, the defiance in his face warned Dalkeith 
that he could not interfere without a battle with this 
keen fellow, a battle in which victory was not likely 
to perch upon his own banners. He stood eying 
Longley with a disapproval that at the moment 
amounted to hatred. Who was this fellow so success- 
fully lofty? A playwright, an editor — ^both excellent 
occupations for amusement, or for adding to an al- 
ready good rent roll. But Longley was penniless, or 
so it had been reported, a mere workman, with noth- 
ing but his fine looks and this air of being monarch of 
all he surveyed. He was by no means one of them- 
selves. And yet, after all, the moment was not oppor- 
tune for interference. For another minute he kept his 
watch. Was the fellow making love to her as he stood 
looking down with that air of devotion, talking, listen- 
ing, smiling, sometimes answering Dorothy’s laugh 
which had a happy ring in it that maddened Dalkeith. 


i66 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


But Ned was at heart miserably jealous of the young 
nobleman. Some day he must give place to him, or to 
another man, what matter to whom if he would make 
Dorothy happy? But between herself and him stood 
the bar of his poverty and the mother whom at all costs 
he must maintain and his devotion to whom even his 
love for Dorothy did not shake. But for all that, he 
would now and then have a talk as in the dear old 
days; and this was all that he was doing now. He 
observed with silent triumph when Lord Dalkeith dis- 
appeared. 

But soon afterward when the latter took another 
peep in that direction, the duet had become a trio. For 
Colonel Pell was there, and the three were making 
their own sunshine in spite of the downpour. The 
watcher moved forward now and joined them. 

Ned eyed him with smiling amusement. “ Why, 
where have you kept yourself all this time?” he in- 
quired innocently. “ Evidently, not out of the rain, 
any more than the rest of us.” 

This is what you call a Scotch mist, I take it? ” 
Colonel Pell asked him. 

“ Decidedly,” replied Dalkeith. And you know 
what they say of a Scotch mist — that it wets an Eng- 
lishman to the skin.” 

“ I don’t see that it’s any kinder to Americans, or 
even to its own countrymen,” said Dorothy. 

Colonel Pell asked him some questions as to English 
politics. Ned joined in the conversation that followed; 
and Dorothy listened, with an occasional interested 
comment or question. 


IN A SCOTCH MIST 


167 


But Ned Longley’s ta^ with Dorothy that after- 
noon, his being dog in the manger, as he put it to him- 
self, was not without its results. For as Dalkeith made 
the quartette in that little group and talked and listened 
with apparent indifference, he realized that he was no 
longer uncertain as to his own mind. He knew at last 
exactly what he wanted; he wanted Dorothy; and he 
wanted her very badly. Marry her, he would. Neither 
this playwright fellow, nor anybody else should stand 
between them. 

But she was so different from other girls he had 
known that he was not sure how long it would take to 
bring her to the same opinion. 


XXI 


ONE lost; and one found 

‘‘The Art Galleries, the University, the Botanic 
Gardens, and, last and best, the famous Glasgow 
Cathedral ! ” declared Priscy. “ It’s worth while to 
see a building any part of which has stood since the 
twelfth century. Imagine any of our buildings stand- 
ing over seven hundred years ! ” 

Her father laughed. “ It would take a vivid im- 
agination, Priscilla,” he said. “ But then, you see, this 
is not a sky-scraper.” 

“ I think the most interesting part of the whole 
cathedral is underground,” declared the girl as they 
were standing in one of the crypts, “ Blackadder’s 
Aisle ”. “ It is like a miniature city here with the 

passages for streets. It reminds me of a labyrinth.” 

“ Look at the coat of arms of the old Bishop of 
Blackadder,” said Longley. “ Is it his own family 
arms, I wonder, or the insignia of his office? ” 

Nobody could tell him. But when they entered 
another crypt in their visit to the cathedral. Lady 
Griselda who believed that Longley had a liking for all 
inscriptions, called upon him to read to them a list of 
Protestant martyrs punished for their heresy. The 
writing was difficult to decipher and the list much too 
long for the patience of the listeners. Hervey whis- 
pered to him to skip, which he did. Still, they were all 
168 


ONE LOST; AND ONE FOUND 169 

bored, as they turned to leave the crypt. Then it was 
that Dorothy cried out : 

‘‘Where's Priscy? She must have been bored be- 
yond endurance,’’ she confided aside to Colonel Pell. 

He nodded. “ She must be close at hand,” he said. 
But Dorothy saw how pale he was; and it alarmed 
her to perceive that the guide was immediately un- 
easy. 

“ Priscilla ! Miss Pell ! Priscy ! Pell-Mell ! ” rang 
out shouts in different voices and into different pas- 
sages near where the group was standing. 

But there was no response. 

“ You might get lost here for a week, if you didn’t 
have any key to help you out,” said the guide nervously, 
a poor consolation for the searchers whose anxiety was 
momentarily increasing. For Priscy’s suggestion had 
been true, the place was in a sense a labyrinth. When 
repeated calls had brought no reply, the matter became 
serious. 

“ You knew the danger, why did you not watch all 
the party?” asked Colonel Pell turning upon the 
guide. 

“ I thought I had, sir,” returned the man. “ She 
must have slipped by me when I wasn’t looking for 
the minute.” 

But recrimination was waste of the time that must 
be spent in search. “ You must find her,” said Priscy’s 
father beginning to move forward. 

“ No, no, all of you stay where you are,” entreated 
the guide; “ or I shall have to be racing after you all. 
I’ll find the young lady.” 


170 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

But nobody heeded him. As he started off, they all 
did the same, except Mrs. Pell who remained because 
her husband demanded it of her. 

“ Stay with Mrs. Pell, Miss Brooke,” entreated 
Lord Dalkeith. 

But Ned understood Dorothy too well to ask this 
of her. “ Let us go and look for Priscy,” he said to 
her. And he put himself beside her. 

Yes, but not together,” she answered him. We 
should waste time so. Let each of us take a different 
direction. Then, somebody will find her.” There was 
a tremble in her voice as she hurried away. Colonel 
Pell and Ned had already disappeared in the search. 
But Lord Dalkeith persisted in accompanying her, until 
she turned upon him. ‘‘If you do not leave me and 
try to find my dear friend,” she cried, “ I shall never 
forgive you — never. I am in no danger of being lost. 
I shall watch my way.” 

He reluctantly turned aside and began to search also. 

Dorothy heard Lord Hervey’s voice far in the dis- 
tance. But the paths were winding and intricate in the 
part of the building in which she now found herself, 
and she was compelled to go slowly. The guide who 
in passing waited to caution her when he found that 
she would not turn back, told her of a lower cellar 
somewhere in that neighborhood. It was incompletely 
covered. He could not tell the exact spot; he hoped 
the young lady had not slipped into it. If they did 
not find her soon, he would go for lights and assistance. 

When he had hurried forward, Dorothy stood lean- 
ing against the wall, too weak to move. Pell-Mell 


ONE LOST; AND ONE FOUND 


171 

perhaps fallen into a cellar ! The guide did not know 
how deep it was. Was she hurt very terribly? Was 
she even living? The imagination which in her story- 
writing played so excellent a part, now magnified her 
fears by picturing all the horrors that might have be- 
fallen the girl. '' Darling child! ” she said to herself. 
How beautiful, how lovely, how loving she was! 
If she were hurt and suffering! Or worse, if — 
Dorothy thrust back this worst suggestion, and went 
on as fast as she could in the dim, uncertain way, 
calling and listening. But always there was silence, 
except when she heard the calls of the other searchers. 

Ned had taken a side path unnoticed by the others; 
and after many calls, he fancied that he heard a faint 
sound in answer. He listened; but there was silence. 
It might have been only an echo; or a distant shout 
of some one searching. Surely, there had been a noise 
of some kind. He followed on. 

At last he came to the entrance of a small room. 
As he stood in the doorway trying to make out what 
was in the darkness beyond, a figure moved toward 
him, slowly at first as if caution were imperative. 
Then there came a rush, and Priscy’s arms were 
thrown about him. 

Oh, you dear Ned Longley ! cried the poor child, 
her voice almost inarticulate with sobs. I thought I 
should never see anybody I knew again. I thought 
nobody could ever find me here. There^s a pit, or 
something dreadful here. After I came in, as I was 
walking along one foot went out over nothingness.’' 
She shuddered, and Ned drew her more closely to him 


172 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

to assure her of her safety. “ And then,” she said, ‘‘ I 
did not dare to move, even to try to get out. I thought 
I never could. Oh, Ned, I’ve lived years in this place. 
Oh, how I thank you for finding me.” She had drawn 
away from him now; but she still held his hand as if 
she feared he would vanish if she let him go, and he 
drew her into the passage which was lighter than the 
room. 

But, Priscy,” he said, putting his arm through 
hers, for she was trembling, what made you go 
off, you funny child ? ” He spoke lightly to reassure 
her. 

Why, you did, Ned,” she answered. I thought 
you’d never be done reading that tiresome stuff.” 

I thought so too,” he said in a confidential tone 
that at another time would have made her laugh. 

“ I thought I went only a few steps,” she said. 
‘‘ Then when I tried to come back and join you all, I 
couldn’t find the way. That frightened me and I be- 
gan to run; and I kept turning here and there until I 
was so wound up it made me terrified. I knew I was 
all wrong, it got so dark. And then I was here ; I don’t 
know how. And then you came, Ned. The angels 
must have guided you.” 

“ That would not be so strange,” he answered her. 

But don’t think any more about it now. Rest a few 
minutes, and when you feel able we will try to find our 
way back.” 

The girl uttered a cry. “ Try to find our way ! Are 
you lost, too, Ned? Oh, we shall never get to the 
others — never ! never ! We shall stay here and die.” 


ONE LOST; AND ONE FOUND 173 

Poor child ! she must have had a frightful ex- 
perience,” thought Ned. He wished some one would 
come and find them for her sake. And with the 
thought he heard a shout, and answered it. 

Approaching footsteps quickened to a run; and the 
next moment Hervey appeared. 

“Oh, Miss Pell! How good to see you! How 
thankful I am.” 

“ She has been much alarmed and is still faint,” said 
Ned. “ Will you lead her very slowly back to the 
others and let me run on ahead and announce the good 
news ? Put your arm in hers, please. She mustn’t try 
to stand alone yet.” 

Longley was a good fellow after all, thought Hervey 
listening to the retreating footsteps. The latter hur- 
ried on as fast as he could trace backward the path he 
had carefully marked in coming. His calls brought 
Dorothy who had wandered nearly as far as himself, 
but in another direction. Directly afterward Dalkeith 
appeared, for in spite of her commands, he had kept 
track of her. At the entrance where Mrs. Pell was 
waiting they found Lady Griselda who had soon given 
up the search to others who would do much better than 
she could. 

And now Colonel Pell had to be searched for; and 
when, at last, he appeared, they waited for Priscy and 
Lord Hervey to join them. 

Left with her, the latter drew her hand within his 
arm where it rested willingly, for she was still trem- 
bling. He bent over her, not trying to hide his 
gratitude and joy in her rescue. 


174 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


“ Do you know, Miss Pell,” he said to her, “ that 
you were in the only really dangerous room in all the 
building; in the others you would have been lost for 
a time, but here — did you find any opening in the 
floor?” 

“ Didn’t I nearly fall into it? ” gasped the girl, and 
her voice was a whisper of horror, and she shuddered. 
“ That was what terrified me so,” she added. ‘‘ I did 
not dare to move, even to try to come out, until I saw 
Ned.” 

He drew the little hand closer on his arm. Forget 
it now,” he said tenderly. We have all been terrified 
for you.” 

Priscy quickened her steps. We must hurry all we 
can,” she answered. Papa will be so anxious about 
me. Do you really know the way back ? ” she ques- 
tioned, as he hesitated, looking this way and that. 
“ Shall we call again? I cannot endure being lost a 
second time.” And again she shivered. 

‘‘ You will not be, dear — Miss Pell,” he answered. 
“ I have the way now, I am quite sure.” 

As they joined the others, she caught a flashing 
glance of anger from Lady Griselda at sight of the 
hand still on her brother’s arm. And Priscy who had 
been about to withdraw it, left it there. 

As Hervey was giving an account of the danger 
she had escaped, she turned at the sound of a step be- 
hind her. For Colonel Pell had vanished again, 
endeavoring to find the way by which they were com- 
ing. 

Oh, papa ! ” she cried running to him. “ You are 


ONE LOST; AND ONE FOUND 175 

the naughty one after all. Don’t you see we’ve all 
been waiting for you? ” 

Dorothy saw the man’s face which had been haggard 
with anxiety flash into radiance as his daughter hung 
upon him. 

“We will neither of us do it again,” he said smiling 
down upon her. 

As the steamer was passing through the Kyles of 
Bute, Dorothy was admiring the wonderful scenery as 
much as it was possible to do with Priscy on one side 
and Lord Dalkeith on the other talking to her, to each 
other, to Hervey just beyond. Ned who had resolved 
not to be dog in the manger that day was devoting him- 
self to Lady Griselda, or perhaps it would be nearer 
the truth to say that he was responding to her de- 
mands upon his attention. But if so, he was doing it 
with a zest that imposed upon more than one observer. 
Even Dorothy from under her long lashes glanced at 
the two, to wonder if he really did more than admire 
Lady Griselda, as he openly professed to do? She 
could make herself most attractive, and to Ned she 
always did it; he had said to Dorothy of Lady Griselda 
that she was charming. Stranger things had hap- 
pened than a sudden new fancy. Yet she did not be- 
lieve it. Then she turned again to those about her. 

The boat which had touched at Dunoon for pas- 
sengers was getting under way again. 

“ Only look at those people,” said Dorothy in a 
laughing undertone to Colonel Pell, and she nodded 
toward a group of tourists on another part of the 


176 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA' 

steamer. They are so anxious to make sure that 
they don’t miss anything down in the guide books that 
they’re missing everything outside of them ; they give 
only occasional glances at the landscape, just to verify.” 

He looked and laughed. 

“ That sounds exactly like Dorothy Brooke ! ” cried 
a voice behind her. 

She turned, and her eyes opened wide in amazement. 

“ And this looks exactly like Sara Osborne ! ” she 
cried joyously. '' You dear old thing ! How delight- 
ful ! ” And the two girls came as near to hugging one 
another as the proprieties of the occasion permitted. 

“ And there’s Pell-Mell ! ” cried Sara as her glance 
traveled half-way down the length of the boat. Yes, 
and there’s Ned Longley.” Her look took in Lady 
Griselda, and then turned with a quizzical expression 
back to Dorothy, and blazed with suppressed fun as 
Lord Dalkeith promptly came up to be presented. 

My ! My ! Dorothy,” she made opportunity ito 
whisper, you are in the swim. What’s up ? ” 


XXII 


IS MISS BROOKE HERE? 

''Yes, indeed, Lord Dalkeith, at times she looks 
as demure as propriety itself. But don’t take — ” 
Sara Osborne called herself back from the slang of 
which she was so fond and which her friends warned 
her she would some day utter to her undoing — don’t 
pin your faith to that,” she finished. Miss Brooke can 
beat us all at a lark when she puts her mind to it.” 

" When she puts her voice to it, don’t you mean? ” 
interposed Colonel Pell who with his wife had joined 
the group of young people sitting in one of the public 
rooms of a hotel at Oban, talking over the day’s excur- 
sion, and a few incidentals, before it came time to 
scatter to prepare for dinner, and especially watching 
for the arrivals on the boat now due; for the window 
of the room overlooked the pier. 

" It’s not fair to tell tales out of school,” declared 
Dorothy. 

" Not when they’re the best tales you have, and 
you want to make a good impression? Pell-Mell 
knows all about it.” 

Colonel Pell frowned. Another to call his daughter 
" Pell-Mell,” the one thing about Dorothy he dis- 
liked, perhaps because it was a reminder of the days 
of his neglect which he would fain forget. But Sara 
177 


178 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


did not see his look, and he at once recovered his 
equanimity. 

''Well, what are you going to begin with? And 
I’ll follow your lead,” answered Priscy. " Sara 
Osborne, there are a few stories about you, too.” 

" Oh, yes ; but nothing to mind ; they’ve not the 
spice of Dorothy’s experiments in different directions 
— imitations of teachers, giving disapproved permis- 
sions, and so forth.” Dorothy laughed and the speaker 
continued : " And during the days of her discipline, 
writing a bird story that took us all off our feet, and 
then turning it into a play that we, girls, acted to per- 
fection — there’s nobody to deny that.” And she 
looked about her saucily. " There’s where Ned came 
in,” she went on ; " he helped to dramatize ; and they’ve 
been at it ever since. They’re destined to hold the 
middle of the stage yet.” 

" It seems to me,” declared Ned, " I heard from 
Grace the tale of a band of weeping maidens sacrific- 
ing their dearest finery on the altar of duty to protect 
the birds from slaughter.” 

" Oh, no, they were not sacrificed on an altar,” cried 
Dorothy ; " they were dumped into the lake. That 
was Pell-Mell’s suggestion; and we followed it out 
in style.” 

" That we did — even to nearly dumping in our- 
selves. Do you remember, Dorothy? ” 

While these and other reminiscences were going on, 
the boat arrived; but the group in the room was too 
much occupied to notice it, or the passengers, some 
of whom wended their way from the pier to this hotel. 


IS MISS BROOKE HERE? 


179 


Among them were three persons, a dumpy woman 
dressed with a perfect taste that gave her a certain 
elegance; a girl of medium height who although she 
was handsomely clad, would have looked a lady in 
homespun; and a man under thirty, somewhat short 
and of a figure which training kept from awkwardness 
but could not bring to gracefulness, and a face the 
plainness of which was redeemed by fine eyes and 
an expression at once shrewd and good-humored. 

‘‘ ril go behind,’' said Mrs. Bridges suddenly draw- 
ing out from her place between the others. And if 
they see you, they’ll pounce upon Miss Longley and 
wonder how she came here. I do hope Miss Brooke 
and the rest are at this hotel, it’s such a fine one. Of 
course. Miss Longley must be in the same place with 
her friend. My! how slow you are! Do go on 
faster. I want to find out if she’s here, and to see 
what’s going to happen.” 

The other two were not in such haste to see what 
was going to happen. But they obediently quickened 
their steps, not enough, however, to satisfy Mrs. 
Bridges, who by the time that the office of the hotel 
was reached was in advance of her companions. 

“ Ask if she’s here before you register,” she said 
to her son; and then before he had time to comply, she 
walked directly to the desk. Is Miss Brooke here? 
Is she staying in this house? ” she asked the clerk. At 
his assent, a bell-boy volunteered the information that 
he thought the lady was in that room. She alertly 
followed her informant, reluctantly trailed by her son 
and Grace Longley, 


i8o DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


Sara Osborne was at the height of her reminiscences. 
“ And then, the summer before she went to college,’' 
she was relating, “ Dorothy went to board where Miss 
Leslie spent her summers, went with her, you know. 
Miss Leslie is now Mrs. Harris, but then she was one 
of our teachers at schools. Dorothy took her type- 
writer, to have a chance to work at her themes and 
stories, and practice on the dramas. One of the 
boarders there took her for a typewriter girl; and 
didn’t she try to put her down ! Dorothy had an im- 
mense time, and no end of fun over it. The son, you 


Here a hand was laid sharply on the speaker’s arm, 
and Priscy Pell said imperatively: 

Hush, Sara ! There she is now ! Look, Dorothy,” 
she whispered with gaze upon the open door through 
which a figure was advancing. 

Dorothy turned; and her eyes opened in surprise. 
But the next moment the sight of a girl’s figure behind 
the lady’s gave a new warmth to her welcome. 

“Why, Mrs. Bridges! How do you do? When 
did you come? ” she asked giving her hand to the one 
outstretched for it. 

“ By the boat that’s just arrived; and I looked you 
up immediately. You see, I knew I had brought my 
welcome with me.” And she nodded approvingly as, 
unmindful of onlookers, Dorothy took Grace in her 
arms. 

“ You dear child 1 ” she cried. “ How lovely to see 
you! Now everything will be better if we can see it 
together.” 


IS MISS BROOKE HERE? iSi 

I told you so ! cried Mrs. Bridges in an aside to 
her son. We are all right.” 

But he saw the cloud on Mrs. Pell’s brow, which 
Dorothy talking to her friend, and Grace her eyes 
upon Ned, failed to notice. 

Randolph, we can’t have that woman with us,” 
said Mrs. Pell in an undertone which reached Sara 
Osborne and her sister, Mrs. Haven, whom she was 
accompanying. 

“ She’s the very woman we were talking about,” 
whispered the former to Mrs. Pell. My ! my ! What 
luck ! Of course, we must fire her.” And she nodded 
energetically at Colonel Pell. 

How do you propose to do it? ” he answered. A 
young lady so skilful in all devices ought to have some- 
thing to suggest.” 

“ What does it all mean? ” questioned Hervey aside 
of Dalkeith. Who is that queer woman? The 
others are decent enough.” 

I suspect she’s one of the American multi-million- 
aires,” returned Dalkeith in the same key. She’s so 
sure she is right. The young woman must be 
Longley’s sister, or they would not embrace in public. 
But how she happens to be in the other’s tow I don’t 
understand.” 

By this time Ned had come forward to Mrs. Bridget; 
It could not be said that he was glad to see her. But 
he was mindful of the genuine interest and kindness 
shown him by her husband, and of her own relations 
with Grace. 

She greeted him effusively. It’s quite like home 


i 82 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


to see you, Mr. Longley. You see, in a way,” she 
added addressing the company, “ he belongs to us. 
He writes advertisements for my husband; and every- 
body says he does it splendidly. And then with his 
sister, Miss Longley, as my dear companion, he seems 
quite one of the family.” 

There came a brief silence. Everybody present, 
with two exceptions, admired the pluck and devotion 
of these two to their mother. They knew the circum- 
stances. But Mrs. Bridges’ peculiar presence and 
abrupt announcement fell strangely upon the ears of 
the two noblemen, and all the more so that they had 
known nothing, except in the most general way, of 
Longley’s circumstances, or his misfortunes. 

“ I told you he was an interloper, a mere workman,” 
commented Dalkeith to his friend. “ Why, you see, 
he’s an employe of that woman’s husband. That’s 
enough. And to ape the proudest — it’s too much ! ” 
I don’t think he apes,” returned Hervey. It 
seems to be there naturally.” 

All the worse, Hervey,” retorted the other. But 
he kept to himself the resolution awakened by this 
revelation, that he would sweep Longley out of the 
path, like the nobody the fellow was. 

Ned himself was too proud to be ashamed of work 
undertaken with his purpose. Yet for a moment he 
wished she had not spoken. Then he came to himself. 
Thank you, Mrs. Bridges,” he answered cordially. 

I’m glad you think so well of my work. I should 
be at it now but for your husband’s kind insistence 
upon my having a vacation.” His tall figure seemed 


IS MISS BROOKE HERE? 


183 

taller, and his proud head reared itself even more 
proudly as he spoke. He knew as well as if he had 
heard it the criticism of those who were watching him. 

Dorothy introduced Sara Osborne and Mrs. Haven 
both of whom stood beside her. But after a word 
with them, Mrs. Bridges’ glance wandered again to 
Mrs. Pell. The latter had greeted her entrance by a 
cold nod. She now turned her eyes away, and met 
Dorothy’s. The girl’s dearest friends were dependent 
for their mother’s comfort, perhaps for her life, upon 
the family so unfortunately represented here. More- 
over, Dorothy had the heart of a lady; she could not 
wilfully hurt another’s feelings. For an instant the 
eyes of these two spoke the silent language of which 
all the world is master. Then Mrs. Pell came for- 
ward with as much graciousness as her dislike and 
condescension would allow, and shook hands with 
Mrs. Bridges, and asked her a question or two con- 
cerning her journey. Dorothy meanwhile had looked 
at Charley Bridges; and the next moment her hand 
was in that of the man who had one day saved her 
life, and whom she had rewarded by refusing to 
marry. 

And then Mrs. Bridges’ eyes turned inquiringly 
upon the two strangers who had been merely spectators 
in the scene. But at that moment Grace suggested to 
her in an undertone that it must be time to go to their 
rooms, if they were to be ready for dinner. 

‘‘ True, Miss Longley. That’s something to be 
thought of. Miss Brooke, your dear friend and my 
dear companion is always right, my dear. Well, I 


1 84 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

hope we shall all meet again.” And with her arm 
in Grace’s, she trotted off. 

Now, Dorothy, you never could have brought out 
a story so pat as that! ” cried Sara Osborne when a 
peep had convinced her that the new arrivals were out 
of sight and hearing. “Now, could you?” 

“ No, I could not,” said the girl. “ I give up 
beaten.” 

“ Oh, no; you’ll never do that. You and Ned will 
have to dramatize it.” 

Dorothy smiled. That was the last thing that either 
of them would do. 

Charley Bridges as he followed his mother, told 
himself that they ought never to be there, that it was 
a mistake, that from the first he had known it would 
be. 

“ Dorothy is always an angel ; she couldn’t be any- 
thing else,” he thought. “ But the Pell would have 
been a dragon, if she hadn’t subdued her.” Then a 
look of amusement came into his eyes. “ How well 
the little girl, as dad calls her, contrived to get mamma 
out of the room,” he soliloquized. “ I was on thorns 
to know how to manage, or to know what would come 
next. She is a little brick ! ” * 


XXIII 


ON THE ROCKS OF STAFFA 

The steamer making the trip from Oban to Staff a 
and Iona and through the Sound of Mull, ploughed 
with a drunken reel through the waters tossed by the 
winds and swept almost into combers by the cross 
currents of intersecting channels on that broken coast. 
The boat pitched and rolled and plunged diagonally, to 
right, to left, forward, and, as it seemed, backward, 
and, apparently, in all directions at once. The young 
people were remarkably subdued for spirits so lively. 
Even Colonel Pell who was never seasick declared that 
that day he had come as near it as possible to him. 
As to Mrs. Pell, she was helpless, hopeless, and suffer- 
ing so much, that when they had reached Staffa, that 
little island built of rock and honeycombed by the 
wavesy and the life-boats and other boats to carry the 
passengers to the cave had swept out from the near-by 
island of Gometra and rested waiting for their living 
freight, she begged her husband not to leave her. 

‘‘ Let the young people go by themselves,” said this 
usually scrupulous chaperon. They will take care of 
one another, and the seamen will look after them all. 
There will be no accident. Pm too ill to be left, 
Randolph.” Colonel Pell did not leave her, and with 
genuine regret the party started off without them. 

185 


i86 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

To the faithful Highland sailors of the waiting 
life-boats is intrusted, not only the care of the pas- 
sengers while on these islands, but the decision, made 
in advance, upon what part of Staff a their boats shall 
land that day. Very seldom is there sufficient calmness 
of wind and sea to allow the boats to enter Fingal’s 
Cave. Generally they land their passengers at Clam 
Shell Cave on the further side of the island. So it 
had been found necessary to do that day. From there 
they would be obliged to climb the rock stairs to the 
point of greatest interest, Fingal’s Cave. 

Dorothy enjoyed the tossing of the boat as it rode 
the waves. Priscy who was rather frightened sat 
silent. Mrs. Bridges had professed herself too poor a 
sailor to venture into these rough waters at all; Oban 
was good enough for her, she said ; and her son 
refused to crowd himself into Mrs. Pell’s party, or as 
his mother announced, he chose to remain with her. 
But she had insisted that Miss Longley go with her 
brother. This was how it came about that as they 
were all rowed to the island, Dorothy perceived 
Grace’s hand nestled into Ned’s as the two sat side by 
side. It was seldom now that these two could be 
together; and yet their mutual sorrow had the more 
endeared them to one another. 

The landing was safely accomplished and with 
little difficulty, although the boats tossed on the waves 
like cockleshells. Then having viewed the objects 
of interest about them, there came the climbing of the 
great rock stairs which form the causeway to the cave. 
They went on in a group, talking and laughing, yet 


ON THE ROCKS OF STAFFA! 187 

with care of their steps; for the height of each stone 
of the stair was great and the rocks were slippery. 

Make three wishes in Fingal’s Wishing Chair, 
Miss Brooke, and they will all be granted,” said Lord 
Dalkeith. Let me help you up into it.” 

Oh, no, Dorothy, don’t ! ” cried Grace. It’s too 
dangerous. Don’t try it.” 

“ You’ve said to her the very thing that will make 
her do it,” laughed Sara Osborne. 

‘‘ It’s not at all dangerous, if you are careful ; and I 
will see that you are. I really hope the security of 
the undertaking won’t make it seem beneath your 
attempt,” laughed Dalkeith. Do come.” He held 
out his hand, and by its aid Dorothy climbed into the 
huge seat to which had been given Fingal’s name. 

'' It is fine ! ” cried the girl looking perhaps more 
comfortable than she felt. 

“Now for the three wishes! Hush — everybody! 
and let her wish,” cried Sara as Dorothy sat with her 
head bent in thought. 

“ I do hope you will let me hear at least one of the 
wishes,” whispered Dalkeith. “ Wish that you’ll come 
to this wonderful place many times. And wish ” 

“ It’s not my wishing if you tell me what to wish. 
Lord Dalkeith. And how do you know what I want 
most? ” 

“ I don’t,” he answered. “ I only wish I did, and 
that — ” He broke off and stood silent, watching 
her. 

“ Now, I’m ready to abdicate,” said Dorothy. “ I’ve 
made my three wishes.” 


i88 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


And now you’ll tell us what they are? ” 

Don’t you know. Lord Dalkeith, wishes never 
come to pass if you tell beforehand what they are? ” 
returned Dorothy, her face flushing in memory of 
what those wishes had been. 

The descent from the wishing chair was more dif- 
ficult than had been the climb into it. But with 
Dalkeith’s skilful aid, she accomplished it well. Ned 
had stood aside; but he had waited with Grace, watch- 
ing until Dorothy was upon the great rock steps again. 

Entering Fingal’s Cave, they saw with exclamations 
of delight the prismatic hues shown in the subdued 
light upon the stalactites in the roof of the cave, white, 
crimson, yellow, and reflected in the water which itself 
also was tinged by the dark red rocks beneath it. On 
the floor of the cavern the waves rushing in from the 
ocean, dashed themselves violently against the very 
end of it, and threw their spray high in air, and filled 
all the space with their roar. In single file up the 
slippery path on the top of the broken columns went 
the young people, holding fast by the rope that led 
them almost to the innermost recess of the cave where 
just beneath them the wave dashed against the rocks, 
curled and fell back again, to mingle its spray and roar 
with that of the incoming wave. 

Whether Dorothy was still thinking of the wishes 
she had made, or merely desired to withdraw from the 
voluble exclamations that greeted this marvel of nature 
which she herself would have chosen to view in silence, 
she might not herself have known. But in the midst 
of these exclamations which were many and very 


ON THE ROCKS OF STAFFA 189 

audible, she passed out of the cave unobserved for the 
moment, and began her return along the causeway 
with its huge and slippery stairs. A banister of rope 
ran along the wall of rock on the inner side of the 
pathway. On this she laid her hand, and sauntered on, 
now glancing at the height above her, now at the rocks 
beneath, and again at the tossing sea far below, where 
in distant view lay the steamer to which they were to 
return. 

After she had gone on for a time, she stood still, 
looking off to sea; and now as if this fascinated her, 
she could not withdraw her gaze. At first she did not 
realize that she had stopped because she could not go 
on. The longer she looked at the waves, the more they 
seemed to dance before her eyes, until she perceived 
that her head was swimming. She clutched desper- 
ately at the rope in her hand; yet it seemed to her 
that her grasp upon it was loosening. What did it 
mean? She was never dizzy; that is, she had never 
been dizzy before. Had the varied antics of the 
steamer affected her? Was this a kind of seasick- 
ness? 

She braced herself. It was not her way to call out 
in trouble. At such times she was silent. But even 
if she should call now, who could hear her through 
the roar of the tide? There were many who would 
miss her if she fell. She must not f-all. She braced 
herself still more. 

But the dizziness increased. She did not dare to 
release the rope, even long enough to allow her to sit 
down on the great stair upon which she was standing; 


190 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

in attempting it, she might topple over. What could 
she do? For she could not keep even her present hold 
long. 

But she had been missed from the cave by two 
persons at the same moment, Lord Dalkeith and Ned 
Longley. Both turned in silence to look for her. 
The former who was nearer the entrance, came out 
upon the causeway first. As he did so, he caught 
sight of Dorothy. She seemed in need of help; he 
would give it to her. He hurried forward. 

Soon, however, he heard steps behind him. Glanc- 
ing backward, he found Longley a close second; he 
had come almost upon the other who had slackened 
his pace to look behind. Dalkeith had been going on 
in a pleasing dream of coming to Miss Brooke’s aid 
exactly as she needed aid most. It would give him 
opportunity to speak to her as he was always longing 
to do, at least, to say some word to express his devo- 
tion. Therefore his wrath rose to white heat at 
sight of Longley, the man he would have viewed as a 
rival but for the assertion that the fellow was beneath 
it, and yet whom in his secret heart he feared. He 
turned upon him. 

“Go back!” he cried fiercely. “You are not 
needed here, writer of advertisements. Keep your 
own place — your distance. Go back, I say.” And 
he bent nearer, as if by flashing eyes and strident voice 
he could enforce his commands. His back was to 
Dorothy; her danger for the moment forgotten. 

Longley in his fury was ready to seize Dalkeith and 
hurl him upon the rocks below. Whether in other 


VERY FASCINATING 


195 


Those countrywomen of yours are all very fascinat- 
ing. How have you managed to keep out of the 
matrimonial knot so long ? he went on with a 
quizzical glance at Bridges. 

“ It is odd, really,” retorted the other. ‘‘ It shows 
what a hard-hearted fellow I am.” In fact. Bridges’ 
manner to Dorothy was so unembarrassed and 
friendly, so like one out of the race, as he knew him- 
self to be, that the speaker had no idea of the truth, or 
he would have forborne his jest. 

“ I do mean them all,” he assented. But when I 
spoke, I was thinking of the new arrival. Miss 
Osborne. She’s never at a loss for a word.” 

N — o,” drawled Bridges. “ She’s quite up to 
date, that’s a fact.” And he threw a keen glance at 
Dalkeith whose surrender to Dorothy’s charm had 
been evident to him. A defection, he wondered? But 
the other had no such idea. His admiration for Miss 
Osborne, although it was genuine and he did not 
hesitate to show it, did not go so far. For all Dalkeith, 
Bridges was welcome to amuse himself with the girl’s 
wit, and to reply to it, as he often did, with a keenness 
that won him her attention. 

It was as one of the circle, throwing in an occasional 
word, and always aptly, that Grace Longley perceived 
and approved Mr. Bridges’ attitude to Dorothy, and 
while pitying him, admired his self-control. He saw 
that in many ways Grace tried to spare him sharp con- 
tacts that she believed would hurt him. He appre- 
ciated her kindness, and repaid it by standing between 
her and Mrs. Bridges’ impositions. How clever Grace 


196 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

was, for all her gentle ways, he said to himself. How 
unobtrusively, and often successfully, she stood be- 
tween his mother and the exploitation of some of her 
absurdities. He told himself that she was quite the 
equal of any one, titled or not, quite as much of a 
lady as Lady Griselda, more refined than Sara 
Osborne, and perhaps as sympathetic as Dorothy. No- 
body could go beyond Dorothy; no, nobody could 
go beyond Dorothy, he repeated to himself ; yet he was 
not sure that the ‘‘ little brick ” did not come up to her 
in sympathy. He was to be pitied on account of 
Dorothy ; nothing was more true. And yet he realized 
that even the loss of her had not quite lost the world 
to him. Life still had its enjoyments. And while 
watching Grace, he amused himself with Sara 
Osborne’s gayety, until one day this suggestion as to 
something of life being still left to him, and that some- 
thing, possibly, being Miss Osborne, suddenly occurred 
to Miss Longley. Dorothy Brooke, and Sara Osborne ! 
The step from one to the other seemed to Grace 
immeasurable. Yet if Dorothy were impossible? 
Things happened so strangely. She turned cold. She 
realized how much harder life with Mrs. Bridges 
would be without that protection from her whims 
which the girl had come to perceive the son afforded 
her. She had not considered before what a change 
there would be in the household if his bright words 
and kind ways were not there. 

That morning on the boat Mrs. Bridges with Ned 
in attendance, sauntered up to the group. 

“ Now, Mr. Longley,” she said to him, “ go and 


VERY FASCINATING 


197 


enjoy yourself with the young people.” As with a 
bow and courteous word he left her at a summons 
from Lady Griselda to help them settle a disputed 
point which appeared to be involving them all, Mrs. 
Bridges laid her hand on her son’s arm. “ Bring Miss 
Longley to me now, Charley,” she said. ‘‘ Then I 
sha’n’t feel out of things. I don’t with her; she has 
such a way of taking in everything.” 

He glanced across at Grace listening to some 
drollery of Dorothy’s and watching Ned who was 
approaching. 

‘‘ She’s very well off where she is, mamma,” he 
answered with decision. “ Let her alone, and content 
yourself with me. You are in the charmed circle now. 
But don’t say anything just yet; they’re in the middle 
of a discussion, and you’ve not heard the opening of 
it. Just listen.” 

His mother obeyed. And later, when she entered 
into conversation, as she needs must, being Mrs. 
Bridges, Mrs. Pell strove hard to remember what her 
husband had assured her, that Mrs. Bridges had the 
same rights upon the boat as herself; and that there 
was some fun to be got out of her peculiarities, if 
one would not take her seriously. But Mrs. Pell did 
not enjoy the peculiarities, nor the kind of fun. 

On the early morning of the day before they were 
to leave Oban, Colonel Pell having read his mail with 
muttered exclamations, came to Longley. 

“ My dear fellow,” he began with a troubled face, 

I have a very great favor to ask of you.” 


198 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

That is quite new, Colonel Pell,” returned Ned. 

You’ve always been the one to bestow favors. I 
shall be so happy if there is anything I can do for 
you.” 

“ I hate to ask it, for it may put you out,” said the 
other. “ But I think I must, since you are so kind.” 

The following day when they all sailed up the 
Caledonian Canal, there had been made temporarily 
a change of arrangement. Colonel Pell had been sum- 
moned to London, perhaps further, and at his earnest 
request Longley was conducting his party. Ned had 
decided to shorten his vacation and had engaged pas- 
sage for home, and was to have sailed on the very day 
after that on which he was now going through the 
Canal with the others. He had talked over the matter 
with Grace and Dorothy and had felt that both Mrs. 
Longley’s children ought not to be longer the width 
of the ocean away from her. But he had said noth- 
ing to the others, not even to Colonel Pell, of his 
reason for going. When at the latter’s request he 
suddenly remained, because there was nobody else, it 
being impossible to ask the two strangers, and Bridges 
being opposed by Mrs. Pell, the reason for this change 
of plan was differently read by at least two of those 
who accompanied him. Lord Hervey who believed 
him in pursuit of his sister, and Lady Griselda herself 
who was of the same opinion. Dorothy confided 
laughingly to Grace that it would not have done to 
take Lord Delkeith, it would make him feel too im- 
portant; and Charley Bridges would not suit Mrs. Pell, 
because his mother would make herself more con- 


VERY FASCINATING 


199 


spicuous than ever. “ You see, we have to fall 
back on Ned,” she said. ‘‘ And he’s a good sup- 
port.” 

Longley knew he could get home in some way if 
the steamers were crowded; and Colonel Pell was to 
sell or exchange his ticket for him. But this change 
of plan would bring Longley more into contact with 
Lord Dalkeith. If only the latter would dislike him 
too much to come. But he would not, with Dorothy 
as kind to him as she was and as ready to give him 
her society, even at times devoting herself to him, 
Ned thought. 

And yet this did happen, although not by Dal- 
keith’s will. Hervey found him frowning over a 
telegram received just as he was about to go on 
board. 

‘‘ Orders to right about to Dalkeith Palace, Hervey,” 
he growled. “ Grandmamma is afraid to stay alone 
— quite a new fear for her. It’s all a ruse to get me 
away. I believe I’ll not go. But then, I must. 
Where’s Miss Brooke? On board, and they’re just 
off. Explain to her for me, will you?” 

Of course. But where’s the duke gone.” 

Dalkeith muttered something under his breath, and 
added that he neither knew, nor cared. Then Hervey 
swung aboard, and the other was left behind. 

The day’s journey was through a world of enchant- 
ment. The beauty of loch and hill and moor, the ex- 
quisite purple of the heather which had replaced the 
early glory of furze and broom, the ever-changing 
lights and shadows cast by sun and cloud and moon; 


200 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


the mingling of ruggedness and softness in the land- 
scape made a series of marvellous pictures. This 
highway is cut through the midst of Scotland where a 
series of canals and locks connecting lake with lake 
forms the wonderful Caledonian Canal, passing 
through Loch Lochy surrounded by its ruins of castles 
and its forests; Loch Oich bordered by sweeps of al- 
most Alpine grandeur and dells of sylvan loveliness; 
Loch Ness bordered by forests of oak and fir, rich 
with underbrush and purple heather, while the silver 
loch mirrors the varying enchantment of sun and cloud. 

And so the travelers came to Inverness, the far- 
famed and beautiful capital of the Highlands. 

Early the following morning Lord Hervey carried 
off Longley and Bridges for a tramp over a country 
that he declared worth seeing. He lamented that they 
did not shoot; but they would still find enough to 
interest them. He did not invite the ladies who, un- 
invited, asserted that they were thankful to remain at 
home and rest. 

That afternoon, however, before the return of the 
pedestrians, there entered the hotel drawing-room 
from its two doors, four persons. Was it pure ac- 
cident? Or was it one of those accidents which it is 
known beforehand are going to happen? They ad- 
vanced into the room in silence until they met and 
looked at one another. They were : Dorothy Brooke, 
Priscy Pell, Grace Longley, Sara Osborne. They 
walked to the sofa by one of the windows. Two 
seated themselves upon this sofa, two drew up chairs 
and sat facing the first two. 


VERY FASCINATING 201 

Girls ! girls ! ” cried Sara Osborne, only count : 


‘ Us four, 

No more/ 

School days over again — just as if we were at 
Hosmer Hall, in those precious minutes before study 
hours/’ 

‘‘ Isn’t it lovely ? ” said Grace. How did it hap- 
pen ? ” 

‘‘ Well ! We know Fate is very kind,” said 
Dorothy. “ But sometimes we are obliged to give 
her a gentle shove. Pell-Mell was on hand, and Sara 
always is; but I had to manipulate a wee bit for 
Grace. She’s here though, and we’ll hold her tight.” 

Annie has gone to sleep ; she’s tired out. And I 
dare say Mrs. Pell has also. Mrs. Bridges is deep 
in a novel, Grace says — the best of depths for her,” 
said Sara. “ And now here are we.” 

Dorothy’s eyes rested upon one and another of her 
companions, and there dawned one of her most pro- 
nounced smiles. Then it broke into a laugh. 

It’s the most fascinating moment of the trip,” she 
announced. Then still looking at her schoolmates, she 
added incisively, Girls, we must do something — oh, 
something very mild, of course; perfectly innocuous.” 
Her eyes were brilliant, and her smile had deepened 
until abounding fun was hidden in it. '' Let us think 
of something very interesting — let us take a walk, 
an unchaperoned, unprotected walk ! ” 

‘‘ And we’ll all defend each other ! ” laughed Priscy 
as they trooped into the hall. 


XXV 


DIVERSE OPINIONS 

Girls, we’re going out to buy some candy,” an- 
nounced Dorothy. “ That is a perfectly legitimate 
errand. And you all remember the old proverb, ‘ The 
longest way round is the shortest way home.’ I think 
we ought to be guided by that, don’t you? ” 

Sara giggled; Priscy shook the speaker lightly; but 
Dorothy was grave as an oyster. 

“I wonder if I ought to go?” questioned Grace, 
her sweet face clouding. “ You see, Mrs. Bridges 
might want me for something; and you know, girls, 
that’s my business.” 

“ No ; it’s not your business this hour ; it’s your busi- 
ness the next hour,” asserted Priscy pulling Grace’s 
arm through hers and holding it firmly. “ How long 
do you suppose it’s going to take us to buy a little 
candy? Not much longer than it will take to eat it.” 

Dorothy bent a judicial look upon Pell-Mell’s 
prisoner. I think Til run to your room and get your 
hat and coat and gloves for you, Graciosa. You might 
happen to catch your sleeve on a nail — the nail of Mrs. 
Bridges’ whim — and be held; and we’d wait and wait 
for you, and you’d never come back. Do let me have 
your key; that’s a good girl.” 

For a moment Grace still hesitated. But she was 
only nineteen, and had not outgrown the enjoyment 
202 


DIVERSE OPINIONS 


203 


of a little fun with the girls she had missed so much. 
And then, Mrs. Bridges had said that she should not 
want her for an hour or two — if they would be back 
by that time. Of course, they would. Or she would. 
She handed the key to Dorothy who flew with it, but 
noiselessly. 

Youdl wait here while we go for our duds? ” asked 
Priscy. “ Tell Dorothy we’ll be back directly.” 

Four happier faces were seldom seen upon the 
streets of the old city. Dorothy had been longing 
irrepressibly to follow the route of her own sweet 
will, if only for a few hours. She was so fond of 
everybody and so grateful to everybody; and she could 
walk side by side with her friends — and even better 
sometimes ahead of them ; to measure her walk step by 
step after those in front, to follow guide books and 
itineraries in which she had had no voice was all 
very fine, no doubt, and came out well. But she pined 
for a variety. She looked at her companions. She 
had it. 

We’re all freshman at Hosmer Hall, going into 
town on Mrs. Claflin’s permission,” laughed Grace. 

“ Or the dear old professor’s,” said Dorothy. 
“ Shouldn’t I like to see him ? ” 

“ What! Here? You must be homesick. But he’d 
have to be guided, and we don’t know the way our- 
selves yet. Suppose we ask? ” suggested Sara as they 
went. 

“ Why not take a guide and be done with it, Sara? ” 
retorted Priscy. 

'' Let’s try first where we will come out,” said 


204 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


Dorothy. Union street, Church street, and then the 
Town Hall with the fountain before it with the ‘ Clach- 
na-Cudden,’ or cudain,’ ' stone of the tubs ’ where 
they used to make all the public proclamations. Ah, 
now we’re at Church street; we’ll soon be there.” 

“ Then when we’ve viewed the Town Hall, we’ll 
get the candy,” said Sara. 

The girls laughed. They soon found and admired 
the handsome building; and then started in earnest on 
their quest. From the Town Hall they took their bear- 
ings and entering the street that seemed to promise the 
way to the shops and business, they went forward 
with confidence. They walked far, but did not find 
what they wanted. The tempting confections of their 
own land so lavishly displayed in the windows of every 
city there, were here emphasized by their absence. 

Oh, what an emblem of home a marshmallow, or 
a caramel, or a chocolate cream — or fudge would be ! ” 
sighed Priscy. The few stores that we passed 
seemed to have nothing but a few varieties of drops in 
them; they looked more like cough drops than real 
candy. But we’ll have to get something very soon. 
Dorothy has walked us so far. I’m desperately hun- 
gry-” 

“ I think we’d better put our pride in our pockets, 
since we can’t seem to get anything else there, and ask,” 
suggested Grace. 

In answer to this humiliation of their pride as ex- 
plorers, they learned that what they should have looked 
for was not those foreign articles, candy ” and 
‘‘ confectionery,” but “ sweets,” At last they found, 


DIVERSE OPINIONS 


205 


not the desired shop, but that which answered to it as 
nearly as the city could give them. Thus supplied with 
sweetmeats, although not of the kind they preferred, 
their spirits rose. As they walked on up the street, 
Dorothy said: 

“ Do you see that hill, there, on the right ? The 
prison is there now and other buildings ; but the castle 
of Macbeth used to stand on it. We shall have to take 
a nearer view.’^ 

'‘Of Macbeth’s castle?” queried Priscy. 

“ Of the hill, you saucy Pell-Mell.” 

“ It strikes me, Dorothy,” said Sara, “ that you 
must have been studying ‘ Baedeker ^ yourself, for all 
you rail at it.” 

“ Indeed, I don’t rail at it; I just love it, when I do 
my own studying. But come, girls.” And she led the 
way. 

“ She knows where she is ; she has the points in her 
head,” confided Sara in an aside to Grace who readily 
assented. 

The four went on talking happily and enjoying every 
moment. From the hill they found their way to. a 
narrow terrace path giving an extensive view of river 
and town. Then they declared that they must get 
down to the river bank. This accomplished, not with- 
out a little difficulty, they sauntered along this beauti- 
ful walk watching the Ness, its sparkling, hurrying 
waters here and there broken into rapids as it rushed 
on to the Firth. But here Grace who had been silent 
for a while, said, “ Don’t you think it’s time to go 
home, Dorothy, and all of you? ” 


2o6 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


Very soon, Grace,” answered Dorothy. But we 
must come to the islands in a few minutes. We shall 
be so glad to have found these all by ourselves; Tve 
read that they are perfectly beautiful. The river 
dances around them and sings as it goes. They can’t 
be more than ten minutes away, I should think.” 

Chatter gave place to silence as the four walked on, 
not ten minutes longer, but twenty, half an hour, until 
it was plain that the islands were much farther off than 
they had supposed, or else that they had taken the 
wrong direction. The latter was the case. 

I’m so tired, I can’t go another step, and I won’t,” 
cried Priscy. “ I should think we were ten miles at 
least from the hotel. We must have a carriage.” 

They all halted and looked about them. Grace 
was pale and much troubled; but she said nothing. 
It was Sara who asked, “ Just tell us where we are, 
Dorothy.” 

I’ve not the least idea,” answered Dorothy. 

'‘We thought you knew all about it from your book, 
didn’t we, Grace? You talked as if you did.” 

The cloud settled on Dorothy’s brow. " I’d not the 
least idea you thought so,” she said. “ I thought we all 
understood it was an exploring expedition. I always 
took it so.” 

“ Evidently. Then we're lost? ” And Sara looked 
both frightened and severe. 

" Yes,” returned Dorothy. 

" What are you going to do about it ? ” 

" Why, find ourselves, of course.” 

" That’s Dorothy to the backbone ! ” cried Priscy, 


DIVERSE OPINIONS 


207 

patting the other’s shoulder encouragingly. Of 
course we will. Cheer up, birdie.” 

I’m not down, Pell-Mell. I didn’t mean it, cer- 
tainly. I didn’t dream you took me as a well-informed 
person. But, then, you know, we’ll get out of it all 
right. And then, it will be part of the fun.” 

‘‘ How could you expect to go with Dorothy and 
not have something happen ? ” asked Grace smiling. 
This was not the time to be anxious and make it 
harder for the dear child. Then, if Mr. Bridges had 
come home, he would console his mother. If not — 
‘‘We shall have to ask somebody,” she added. 

“ Then you’ll have to appeal to the water nymphs ; 
there’s nobody in this place to ask.” 

As Sara Osborne said this, the girls looked about 
them with more attention than they had yet bestowed 
upon their present position. The sun had set ; but the 
sky was still bright with its radiance, daylight had not 
begun to fade. The river was golden from the sky 
above it ; grass and trees were brightened by the sunset 
glow; and beneath the gleaming horizon shone distant 
hill tops, while purple shadows marked the dusk below. 
Everywhere, beauty, peace, charm. But in sight no 
human being. To what part of the river could they 
have wandered to find such solitude ? 

Grace ought to have been at home before this time. 
The thought troubled Dorothy. But there was no 
danger here. How could there be? And yet night 
was coming, for the longest of the summer twilights 
of that latitude had gone by. And it was so lonely; 
she wished it was not so solitary. It was, surely, very 


2o8 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


unpleasant; and— yes, it might soon grow dangerous; 
it would, if they were here at night. She wished that 
she had some idea where they were. It was at this 
point in her meditations that Sara repeated Dorothy’s 
thought. For having looked about her in all directions, 
she turned to her companions. 

There’s not a creature in sight ! ” she exclaimed 
dolefully. What shall we do? ” 

Her words and her tone braced Dorothy who had 
never been ready to despair. 

Do ! ” she cried. '' Why, go home, of course. We 
must go back the way we came, since we don’t know 
any shorter way.” 

But then it transpired that they did not even know 
this one. They had taken so many turns, and been so 
occupied with the scenery and their own talk, that now 
each girl had a different opinion of the direction in 
which they should go. In this exigency Grace who 
was thinking that Mrs. Bridges might not want a 
companion who could do such a thing as this, yet held 
her head erect and gazed as cheerfully as she could at 
her friend who needed all the encouragement that 
could be given her; Sara surreptitiously wiped away a 
tear; Priscy scanned every point of the landscape with 
the conclusion that there were times when pictures of 
still life were more desirable than the reality; and 
Dorothy stood thinking hard. She had declared her- 
self tired of having to follow, and fate had played her 
the trick of giving her the leadership. She accepted 
the challenge. 

Why, girls,” she said with decision, we have a 


DIVERSE OPINIONS 


209 


guide. One thing is sure; the river runs through the 
town, we have seen that for ourselves. So, we are not 
lost, after all. We have only to follow the river in the 
right direction — Pm afraid we’ve been taking the 
wrong — and we shall certainly come out at the city 
street.” 

When? ” asked Sara. 

This was the very question Dorothy had been ask- 
ing herself. “Could it be before dark?” But she 
answered promptly, and more cheerfully than the out- 
look warranted: 

“ Oh, Sara, it will be when we get there.” She 
confessed to herself that she w^as tired already, and she 
was the best walker of the four. But there was no 
help for it, and the braver they were, the better for 
them all. “ Since we’ve been going the wrong way, 
here’s for the right one,” she added. “ Right about 
face and follow the leader. I’m awfully sorry, girls, 
but this is the only w^ay out that I can see ; and it cer- 
tainly is a way. Truly, we are not lost; and we’ll be 
back again sooner than you think.” 

' “ My feet must be inflamed,” sighed Priscy as she 

hobbled after Dorothy who had now started resolutely 
on the return path. “ But if they are, we shall have 
to get to the town, if we can, before it grows quite 
dark. Mamma will say I did it all because papa wasn’t 
here.” 

“ I do think it’s a pretty mean thing to do to Ned,” 
said Dorothy. “ But he will know we didn’t intend it.” 

They had gone on nearly a quarter of a mile, and 
the consciousness of doing something to help them- 


210 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


selves had raised their flagging spirits, although it 
could not quicken as much as they desired their flagging 
steps, when Sara said again with a sigh : 

“ I never saw such loneliness. We must be a long 
distance from town. There’s not a creature in sight 
yet.” 

The words had scarcely been uttered when a great 
dog came rushing past her. But he paused to sniff at 
Dorothy who was in advance. 

There ! Sara,” she cried, “ here’s one creature in 
sight.” She stooped and patted him. “ Oh, you 
beauty! ” she said. “ Isn’t he handsome, girls? ” And 
she caressed the beautiful head of the setter as his 
brown eyes looked up into her own. “ And so you’ve 
come to point the way, dear old fellow. You’re going 
into town. I’m sure. So are we. And you show us 
that we are on the right road. Don’t you see, girls ? ” 

She turned to speak to those behind. And as she 
turned, she found herself looking at the dog’s owner 
coming up hurriedly. And as she looked, her face 
flushed and brightened. The others watched her in 
amazement; and they, too, turned to look at the 
stranger. 

Why, Miss Brooke ! ” he said holding out his hand 
as he came up to her. It seems very natural, and 
most delightful,” he added, to meet you at the water’s 
edge. There was our first meeting, you remember?” 

'' Your Grace ! ” said Dorothy laying her hand in his. 

It would always be good to see you. But now — it is 
especially good,” she finished with an expressive glance 
at the place and the darkening sky. 


DIVERSE OPINIONS 


2II 


“Yes, I see,” he answered smilingly as, having 
greeted Priscy and acknowledged with a few courteous 
words his introduction to the two strangers, he turned 
back to Dorothy. “ A little walk, all of your own 
choosing, Una, is it not? I remember you like those. 
I understand exactly how it happened; the views and 
the company, and perhaps the point that seemed just 
beyond. And then, all at once, the river appeared to be 
in the wrong place ? And there was too much of it — 
for the hour? Yes, I see.” And his smile deepened. 

“ Indeed, you do see,” returned the girl smiling back. 
“ And you see, too, that we are going into the city 
again at once. We are on the road now.” By an 
effort she kept the interrogation out of her tones in the 
last sentence. He noticed this, however, and was the 
more amused. “ But since you — I mean, your Grace 
remembers Bournemouth days, you remember, I hope, 
that I was always ready to take suggestions as to 
routes when they were made by one who knew them 
best?” 

“ And when they accorded with Una’s wishes,” he 
retorted, this time laughing outright. 

She met him in the same spirit. “ And your short 
cuts, your Grace, cut off many a tedious circuit and 
gave us all the beauties of the way.” Then she added 
gravely: “ We came to Inverness only yesterday; we 
know nothing of the place. But if you can direct us to 
a short cut to the town, we shall be very grateful. 
We’ve been tramping a good while; and then, it’s 
getting dark. When we get to the streets again, I 
think we can find a carriage.” 


212 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


If you will permit me, I shall be as pleased to 
show you the short cuts here as in Bouremouth,” he 
answered her. Why, ladies,” he said in answer to 
their fear of giving him trouble, you are not incon- 
veniencing me. I am delighted to go with you on the 
very path that I was about to take with Bounder as 
my only companion. We will have a carriage in five 
minutes; and in another ten you will all be at home.” 

As he turned off from the path they were treading, 
Sara asked him, '‘ We were going to the town, but by^ 
a longer way, were we not? ” 

" Oh, yes. Miss Osborne,” he assured her, " you 
were on the right road; but it was a long one. This 
strikes the town higher up.” 

When they reached the hotel, the your^ men had re- 
turned only shortly before, and found Mrs. Pell, Mrs. 
Haven and Mrs. Bridges each agitated after her own 
manner by the information that the young ladies had 
been seen to leave the hotel together four hours ago, 
and had not returned. The young men held a con- 
sultation as to the different routes by which to search 
for them. Ned had already chosen his, and was com- 
ing down the steps accompanied by one of the hotel 
guides, when the carriage drove up. 

The story of the afternoon was listened to with 
interest. But the best of the comments upon it were 
made later by members of the quartette, in Dorothy’s 
room. 

" Really, Dorothy, the duke is your mascot,” ’de- 
clared Priscy. " What would mamma have said to us 
if anybody but he had brought us home? ” 


DIVERSE OPINIONS 



213 


‘'Or if we had come by ourselves, as we should 
otherwise, Pell-Mell.’’ 

“ Oh, yes — eventually,” interposed Sara. 

“But now ever3rthing is serene,” remarked Grace 
rejoicingly. 

“ Conundrum,” exclaimed Sara. “ Why is Dorothy 
Brooke like a cat? Answer, Because she always falls 
on her feet.” 

“ How horrid in you, Sara ! And it’s not so. Poor 
Dorothy has had a great many tumbles,” cried Priscy 
indignantly. 

“ But I’ve always got up again, haven’t I, Pell- 
Mell? ” inquired Dorothy tranquilly. “ And then, you 
needn’t mind. I’m fond of cats, like the Egyptians, 
the wisest of the ancients. But as to the duke, I con- 
fess that his short cut was very welcome. But remem- 
ber, he said we were in the right path. If he had not 
appeared, we should have come back here — in time, to 
be sure. We were not lost, you see, even without a 
chaperon.” 

“ But we were mighty glad to have a protector 
turn up,” declared Sara. 

Dorothy laughed. 


XXVI 


LONGLEY REPLIES 

The duke had come from Forres to Inverness. On 
his bringing home Dorothy and her friends, he spent 
half an hour with Mrs. Pell, Lord Hervey, and the 
others whom he knew. He reminded her of the 
promised visit to him at his Edinburgh home, and re- 
gretted not seeing Colonel Pell now, but looked for- 
ward to meeting him there. The following day he 
went to Aberdeen on his way home. 

After a week at Inverness, filled with excursions 
to the various places of interest in the vicinity, the 
travelers journeyed southward by the West Highland 
Railway passing through the heather-covered hills, 
over mountain streams, through mountain passes, the 
famous Pass of Killiecrankie being one of these. 
When they changed trains at Perth on their way to 
Stirling, Lord Dalkeith joined them, to the surprise of 
every one except Lord Hervey who had kept his own 
counsel at Dalkeith’s request. 

All that visitors were permitted to see in the historic 
Castle of Stirling interested them deeply. The statue 
of Robert Bruce, the Abbey Craig with its Wallace 
Monument, the battle field of Bannockburn, and other 
famous places were viewed with enthusiasm. There 
was so much to be revered and to excite the pride of 
the beholders in the history of Great Britain shared 
214 


LONGLEY REPLIES 


215 


by Americans, that the evidences of certain ancient 
customs still existing brought regret to the observers. 

It was in the old churchyard at Stirling, standing 
beside the grave of Henry Drummond and remember- 
ing his wonderful presentment of The Greatest 
Thing in the World ”, that Dorothy voiced an indigna- 
tion which had seized her at what she had seen in the 
church which they had but then quitted. 

‘‘ A church divided into, two parts, one for the rich, 
one for the poor ! ” she said looking at Lord Dalkeith. 

Do they think that God, too, prefers the rich to the 
poor ? ” 

‘‘ Perhaps they think the other way, and leave it to 
the Lord to take care of the poor while they them- 
selves see to it that the rich are made comfortable,” 
suggested Ned as he joined her. And he also looked 
at Dalkeith. 

“ That is a very old church,” retorted the latter, 
nettled. ‘‘ And that division is as old as the church. 
You’ve not seen it elsewhere, Miss Brooke?” He 
addressed himself especially to her. 

I am glad to say I have not. But I remember one 
church where the pews devoted to the rich people were 
many and comparatively empty, and those for the poor 
were few, and so crowded there was scarcely room to 
sit down. Yet none of the great people were willing 
to share any space, even with one another, to give 
more room.” 

“ Why, of course not,” said Dalkeith emphatically. 

You don’t understand. Miss Brooke. But that is 
natural.” 


2i6 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


‘‘ They are not of your mind, Dorothy, about shar- 
ing rooms and privileges,” remarked Priscy pointedly. 

Dorothy colored at this reference to her own shar- 
ing of her room with the untutored Pell-Mell at her 
arrival at school years ago. The subject was not pur- 
sued. But Dalkeith secretly resented her remarks ; and 
Dorothy received an impression not readily effaced, 
particularly as other things, trifles in themselves, 
served to show her still more plainly how Dalkeith, 
and probably others of his class considered people be- 
low them in rank. 

‘‘ This must end ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Pell,, looking 
from one to the other of her auditors. 

Dorothy pressed her lips together, while Priscy 
answered : 

“ Tell me, mamma, how you are going to keep her 
from coming to the same hotel we do, if she pays her 
hotel bills? ” She waited a moment and then added: 
‘‘For my part, I think she is rare fun sometimes. 
Now when we were ready to mourn over the ruins of 
some great work, or the fall of some noble man, 
Mrs. Bridges would air her historical knowledge until 
instead of trying to keep the tears out of our eyes, we 
would have to iron out our faces to keep from smiling, 
and sometimes think of something dreadfully sad, so 
that we shouldn’t snicker. Nobody will think she is 
your dearest friend. What makes you care? ” 

“ At any rate there is one place she cannot follow us 
to, and that is, the duke’s,” returned Mrs. Pell with an 
accent of relief. “ Xour papa counts upon being with 


LONGLEY REPLIES 


217 

us that day, Priscilla. I heard from him this morn- 
ing.” 

To be sure, he will. He must,” said the girl. 

Not even Mrs. Pell herself prayed with such earnest- 
ness for his speedy return as did Ned Longley. It was 
not on account of his mother, for he had received 
good news from her on the very day that Colonel Pell 
left for London. But if the latter did not return in 
season, Ned would be compelled to go to this dinner 
as escort. He had been invited, although not of the 
Canterbury party. But after Dalkeith’s speech to him 
at Staffa and the manner in which Dorothy was re- 
ceiving the fellow’s attentions, he would rather be 
a thousand miles away on that day. It seemed to 
him that the nobleman was making strides into her 
favor. 

Ned did not attempt to divert her. But he accepted 
Lady Griselda’s evident pleasure in his society as a 
diversion to himself ; at least it kept him from dis- 
playing megrims in public. It was splendid in her to 
devote so large a part of her fortune to a memorial of 
her brother which would be a blessing to many persons, 
and he told her so. He was very friendly with her, for 
she was interesting, sometimes charming; but he was 
not loverlike. Yet it had come to seem even to 
Dorothy at times that he might be laying the founda- 
tion for this ; and the thought suggested to her that she 
must not allow Ned to think her memory longer than 
his own. 

Lord Hervey watched with increasing annoyance and 
anxiety his sister’s predilection for the impecunious 


'2i8 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


American. To bestow her money upon him would be 
worse than putting it into a hospital; and there it 
would never go, however much Longley lauded her 
purpose, if he could get it. It was easy to say to 
himself that he would speak to Longley; but how was 
he to do it? They had all been going about a good 
deal in Edinburgh, sightseeing and enjoying them- 
selves; and a word in private was not easy, if one 
wanted it to appear a happening. 

One day Lady Griselda who was visiting friends in 
Edinburgh had been out with Dorothy and Priscy, and 
returning with them to the hotel, came into the draw- 
ing-room to finish her chat with them. But her brother 
came, then other acquaintances; and at last she and 
Longley were having a merry time together; Hervey 
thought they were more devoted than ever. 

‘‘ But I must really go,” she cried at last, and rose 
to make her farewells. 

‘‘ And if you go, what shall I do? ” asked Ned laugh- 
ingly as he rose also. 

Oh, you may come and put me into the motor- 
car,” she answered over her shoulder, as she turned to 
Priscy and the others. 

It was when he had done this, and was idly 
watching her out of sight, that some one at his elbow 
said, 

“ You are not the first to look after my sister with 
interest.” 

Ned turned. I don’t see how any one who knows 
her could do otherwise. Lord Hervey. You may be 
proud of your sister.” 


LONGLEY REPLIES 


219 


I am,” returned the other shortly; and paused. It 
was mighty hard, he said to himself, to talk to a fellow 
about a thing he didn’t seem to have on his mind. This 
American appeared as innocent of being out of place 
as Hervey himself; indeed, it seemed to the latter at 
the moment, rather more so. It was evident he 
could not walk into an explanation; he must plunge 
into it. 

She is very kind to you, Longley,” he said. But 
you must remember,” he added brusquely, ‘‘ there is a 
condescension in her kindness.” 

There is in every woman’s kindness to any man,” 
answered Ned suavely, smilingly, yet with unflinching 
eyes upon his opponent. 

“ Yes, because they’re so much above us,” cried 
Hervey hotly, in his annoyance that the other would 
not seem to understand what he must know perfectly 
well. But you force me to be plain. With you there 
is in addition the social difiference.” 

You mean because I have no money, and because I 
write advertisements for Mr. Bridges?” questioned 
Ned coolly. I don’t see how those facts force you to 
anything. What have they to do with it ? ” And now 
he was so unmistakably amused that his hearer was 
seized with sudden fear lest the matter had already 
gone beyond him. 

What have they to do with your marrying my 
sister ? ” he gasped. Really ! ” He stopped from lack 
of power to meet the occasion strongly enough. 

‘‘ That’s a question wholly of your own p^tting,” 
answered the other. 


220 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

The question of wooing is not of my putting at 
all/’ cried Hervey. ‘‘ You know that/’ 

Longley eyed the speaker with a haughtiness the lat- 
ter could not equal. Then he laughed, although his 
color rose. It was impossible to retort that whatever 
wooing there had been had come from her. 

Lady Griselda is only amusing herself,” he said. 
** So am I. She understands perfectly. So do I.” 
Haughtiness and scorn were still in his amusement. 

Hervey as he stared at him, recalled a hint of his 
story that Miss Pell, or Miss Brooke, had given him, a 
reference to Ned’s devotion to mother and sister. He 
flushed. For Hervey was a good fellow, in spite of 
prejudices; honorable and easily moved to generosity. 
But as his anxiety was relaxing, there came to him a 
new significance in the words, “ She understands per- 
fectly ”. What did Griselda understand ? Something 
of his thought must have expressed itself in his face, 
for, still with his scornful lightness, Longley added : 

“ Do not disturb yourself. Lord Hervey. I have no 
intention of disturbing you.” Then he went into the 
hotel again, while Hervey, divided between regret and 
suspicion, looked after him. 

‘‘ Oh, if only Colonel Pell would return ! ” thought 
Ned. He carried off Grace for a walk, and in her 
soothing presence forgot at least a part of his annoy- 
ances. What a pity Hervey did not know how much 
more Ned cared for his own sister than for his. But 
the thought recalled that the investment he had made 
for his mother and Grace would not go up appreciably, 
and more than once had threatened a disastrous fall. 


LONGLEY REPLIES 


221 


Yet in some way his sister must be freed from the 
beck and call of Mrs. Bridges. 

He, marry! And if he could, would it be Lady 
Griselda? His amusement at this suggestion was not 
feigned. 


XXVII 


A MEMORABLE VISIT 

All would be well. Colonel Pell was to return that 
day in time for the dinner. Ned could have danced 
for joy. He would have gone as a substitute, for it 
would have been impossible to leave the ladies without 
an escort. Under other circumstances he would have 
been very glad to see the home life of a Scottish noble- 
man. Lord Dalkeith in spite of his faults was a gentle- 
man ; he had recognized how Longley was placed, and 
how he would suffer in being thus compelled to go as 
a guest to the home of a man who had insulted him; 
and he had apologized as well as he was able to 
Longley for the words at Staffa. But to stay at home 
was a pleasure to Ned; for his acceptance had been 
only as a substitute. 

Colonel Pell, however, did not arrive by the expected 
train. There was but one other by which he could 
come, and that would make him somewhat late, since 
the duke’s motor-car would be at the door for the 
guests at the very time that the train was due; and 
Colonel Pell would have to dress. But a message was 
left for him to follow according to the request of his 
hosts, and Ned started with the others as fate had de- 
cided. 

Mrs. Bridges from the window of her room peered 
222 


A MEMORABLE VISIT 


223 


out at the departing motor-car. For the united efiorts 
of Grace and Charley Bridges had been successful in 
preventing her from going down to the hotel steps to 
see them off. 

“ I don’t see why not, Charley,” she had insisted. 
''If I’m not swell enough to dine with dukes. I’m at 
least good enough to speak to my friends in the pres- 
ence of the chauffeur. But since you and Miss Long- 
ley consider it the part of dignity to keep one’s self 
in the background. I’ll do it. But then, my dear,” she 
added turning to Grace, " if you stay in the back- 
ground, who is to see your dignity? ” 

The drive which swept about a part of Arthur’s 
Seat with its stretch of country gleaming in the bril- 
liant moonlight, the old palace from which stretched 
out the beautiful landscape in the same clear brilliancy, 
Mrs. Pell declared to be more fascinating than it had 
been by sunlight the day that they had returned the 
visit of Buccleugh and the duchess. She put aside her 
secret annoyance at her husband’s want of prompti- 
tude, and prepared to enjoy herself to the utmost, and 
to be as agreeable as she knew how; and she was well 
versed in social forms. 

Their hosts were cordial. The duke as he held 
Dorothy’s hand and looked down smilingly into her 
eyes, told her that he was glad to see her again, even 
if this time it were neither by sea, or river, and asked 
her if at home he reminded her of her comrade of 
Bournemouth ? 

" No, you do not remind me of him, you are he,” 
returned the girl, the smile in her eyes overflowing to 


224 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


her lips. '' And I am very glad to see you, my lord 
duke.” 

He laughed. Excellent for an American tongue, 
Miss Brooke,” he replied. And the next moment he 
said to her in an amused aside : Did you find it in 
Scott? Our family name is Scott.” 

Oh, I know,” cried Dorothy thoroughly inter- 
ested. And are you a relative, even ever so distant, 
of Sir Walter? I should be proud of that if I were 
you.” Then she caught herself back, coloring deeply. 

I forget,” she said. It is he who should be proud 
in that case. And, truly, one ought to be proud of any 
relationship with a family whose ancestors have done 
for their country what the Dukes of Buccleugh have 
done.” 

“ Thank you,” he said ; and then stood looking at 
her in silence. Here was a beautiful girl, for she had 
never looked more so ; very charming, and he believed 
very good ; clever also ; she would not be at a loss what 
to say or do in any position. Before that day he had 
guessed at rather than been assured of his grandson’s 
admiration for her; but now he read it in the young 
man’s eyes. Her lack of great wealth was no vital 
objection, although he held great wealth to be desir- 
able. But the old plans still held him ; he desired that 
they should hold for Dalkeith also. He glanced at 
Lady Griselda who while lacking the beauty of either 
of the two young Americans, was looking extremely 
well that evening. Although she was small and slight, 
the dignity of race showed in her, and she had a grace 
all her own, thought the interested observer. As he 


A MEMORABLE VISIT 


225 

watched her she was talking with animation to Ned 
Longley who, much as he had dreaded coming, now 
that he was in for it, appeared to be enjoying himself 
thoroughly. So far from being deterred by Lord 
Hervey’s admonition, he paid more than usual atten- 
tion that evening to Hervey’s sister. A single glance 
of trouble, or annoyance at the two, which passed, 
before it had been observed, into a smile at Hervey’s 
devotion to the fascinating Miss Pell, and the duke 
carried the party out upon the terrace for the view 
before the moon should be too low to show it at its 
best. 

There were more guests, some staying in the house, 
others from the neighborhood. When the duchess 
expressed her disappointment at Colonel Pell’s ab- 
scence and asked at what time he could be with them, 
Mrs. Pell assured her that nothing but important 
business for the Government could have delayed him 
on an occasion to which he had looked forward with 
so much pleasure, and entreated the duchess not to 
have the dinner put off for a moment. 

Telephone to the hotel, and see if he has arrived 
there yet?” commanded the duke. When the foot- 
man returned with his message which he delivered 
inaudibly to the rest of the company, the host’s face 
darkened. Mrs. Pell who noticed it, believed that he 
was annoyed at her husband’s absence, especially as he 
turned to her this same darkened face and asked her 
once more if she were sure that Colonel Pell was to 
come by that train? Receiving her assurance, he 
spoke a word in an aside to the duchess who started, 


226 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


and looked distressed. Then she recovered herself, 
and directly, dinner was announced. 

Although this progressed with apparent smooth- 
ness, Longley felt that under it something was wrong, 
and that this something concerned themselves. Yet 
the duke must be too familiar with the exigencies of 
Government service to take Colonel Pell’s absence 
amiss. But before the dinner ended, a gloom which 
effort could not completely hide seemed to brood over 
the hosts, and to extend to Lord Hervey, sedulously 
as he endeavored to exhibit his accustomed gayety. 
When the ladies left the table, the depression seemed 
to vanish in the drawing-room, thanks to the skill of 
the hostess whose face yet showed an anxiety that her 
tones did not betray. She moved among the guests 
with many a gay word. But she devoted herself es- 
pecially to Mrs. Pell, and it seemed as if a solicitude 
were in her tones. 

Yet in spite of all attemps at ease an oppression was 
evident to Longley; and as the evening wore on the 
sense of something impending diffused itself through 
the room and impressed him still more. It added to 
the effect that through the talk and laughter around 
him, and his own as well, for he struggled against his 
impression, he heard from time to time the distant 
ring of the telephone. Had the girls noticed any- 
thing? Both had disappeared. Hervey was escort- 
ing Priscy through the suite of rooms ending in the 
conservatory, and Dalkeith had excused himself long 
enough from his duties as host to take Dorothy 
through the picture galleries where she found the por- 


A MEMORABLE VISIT 


227 

traits of the family from centuries back, and into the 
immense library filled with books among which she 
would have liked to browse for days. 

It was while they were here that the duke entered 
accompanied by Longley. The girl’s first thought was 
that this was the place for Ned. But directly she per- 
ceived that looking at the precious volumes here was 
not the errand upon which his host had brought him. 
To be sure, he had said to him in the drawing-room, 
“ I want you to see some of the old books.” But he 
had added in an undertone, And I have something to 
tell you.” 

Ned had been sure of it. 

Buccleugh seeing Dorothy, hesitated. Then he said, 
as if to himself, But she must know it also; there 
is no holding it back.” And as she and Dalkeith came 
up to him, he added, There has been a frightful 
accident on the train by which Colonel Pell was to have 
come to us.” 

“ A frightful accident I ” How it brought back to 
Ned and Dorothy that night at the theatre when news 
had come of the death of Ned’s father, and the per- 
haps fatal injury to his mother. How kind Colonel 
Pell had been at that time. And then there came be- 
fore Dorothy the remembrance of Priscy’s agony the 
night that her father had made the balloon ascension. 

She will have to learn it,” the duke was saying of 
Mrs. Pell. And it seems to me kinder that she 
should hear it among friends than have the details 
thrust upon her unprepared, as she would have at the 
hotel.” 


228 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


‘Hf Colonel Pell had been uninjured, or only 
slightly hurt, he would have telegraphed at once to 
relieve our fears,” said Ned. 

So I believed, Mr. Longley,” answered Buccleugh ; 
‘‘ and I inquired before speaking to you. But no word 
has come from him.” The speaker was watching 
Longley. He had an unaccountable confidence in this 
young man, and, unlike his grandson, had a liking for 
him. 

“ There must be a wrecking train,” said Ned after 
a pause. “ I’ll take that, and get to the spot at once, 
as soon as Mrs. and Miss Pell and Miss Brooke are 
at home again.” 

“We will arrange that,” said the duke; “if you 
have not the time, Dalkeith shall take them. Henry, 
make inquiries about a wrecking train, and let us 
know at once. Come back here,” said his grandfather. 
The young man, nothing loth at this prospective duty, 
hurried to the telephone. He returned promptly with 
the announcement that the train would start very 
soon. 

“ The motor-car shall whirl you down to the station 
immediately,” the duke said to Longley. “ You’ve 
not time to return to the drawing-room. I will ex- 
plain and make your adieus.” 

“Oh, where is Pell-Mell?” cried Dorothy as Ned 
disappeared with his host. Take me to her. Lord 
Dalkeith.” 

When the news was told her, Mrs. Pell insisted 
upon leaving at once; and the motor-car ordered for 


A MEMORABLE VISIT 


229 

Ned carried the ladies to their hotel, and then whirled 
him to the station. 

The night that followed was never to be forgotten. 

He would have sent word if he had not been killed,” 
insisted Mrs. Pell. 

It was a night frightful also to Longley who could 
find the man he sought nowhere among the wounded, 
nor recognize him among the dead. But in regard to 
the latter, there were a few among them who by rea- 
son of their wounds and the flames were unrecogniz- 
able, even as to clothing, and of these one was of the 
height and size of Colonel Pell. Yet Ned could not 
be sure. He would send no worse news than he must. 
He telegraphed, “ Not found and waited for morn- 
ing to confirm, or dispel his fears. 


XXVIII 


THE GIRL WHO SAVED HER FATHER 

The morning light brought to Ned no certainty of 
the truth. He was only not quite so sure of identity 
as he had been at night. There was nothing to be done 
but bring Mrs. Pell and Priscy. Leaving orders which 
would insure this inspection, the very thought of 
which crushed him, he returned to Edinburgh after 
having telegraphed to business quarters in London 
and received information that Colonel Pell had left 
for Edinburgh the previous evening. 

Oppressed by the message he bore, he entered the 
hotel with downcast face and without looking at any- 
one was passing through the office, when a hand was 
laid upon his arm. 

‘‘ Good-morning, Longley,” said a familiar voice. 

Ned started and looked up. 

“ Colonel Pell ! ” he cried, his voice hoarse with 
emotion. In silence the two clasped hands. “ But 
why did you not telegraph? ” he asked when the tense- 
ness had a little relaxed. 

“ My telegram sent at eight o’clock last evening, ar- 
rived five minutes ago. You see,” he added, “ the 
business made me lose the first train, and the second 
by about two minutes. I took a motor-car and 
planned to intercept this train at the very station be- 
yond that where the accident occurred. At this sta- 
230 


THE GIRL WHO SAVED HER FATHER 231 

tion which I hoped to reach, the train had a wait of 
twenty minutes and then started on as an express. I 
found that I could cut across country in the motor- 
car, and by going at breakneck speed, I might hit the 
train, if I were not arrested first for speeding. It was 
worth trying. I tried it. I reached the station before 
the train, to be sure. Ah, Longley, you have been 
there; you saw! What a terrible scene! First I sent 
off my telegram here ; and then I motored down there 
and did what I could. But I had left before the 
wrecking train arrived.” 

In the silence that followed, both thought of that 
ride they had taken together that winter night of the 
accident which in some ways had seemed to have 
wrecked Longley’s life. But neither spoke of it. 

‘‘ When did you get here ? ” asked Ned. 

Only an hour ago ; or I should have tried to bring 
you back. You look seedy, Longley. Come and get 
some breakfast.” And he drew him into the room. 

The following week Dorothy gave to Olive and 
Harry the promised story of Grizel Hume, the brave 
girl who saved her father’s life. 

Mr. Hume was upon the list of those to be ar- 
rested and tried for having taken part in, I think it 
was the last Stuart rebellion, 1745/’ she wrote. “ Mr. 
Hume lived somewhere near Polworth Church in Ber- 
wickshire. I have seen that little church lonely and 
picturesque, its tower overgrown with ivy to the very 
top. In the church was the family vault of the 
Humes’; and it was in this that Mr. Hume hid; he 


232 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


dared not go into the body of the church, or the 
tower, where men would search for him. But here 
among the dead Humes, who would think of looking? 
He dared not tell his wife where he was to be con- 
cealed; because, much as she loved him, he knew that 
if the officers who would come to arrest him should 
ask her where he was, she could not lie to them. So, 
he talked things all over with Grizel. She was his 
oldest child, a young girl of fifteen. If her mother 
did not know where Mr. Hume was hidden, the offi- 
cers would not be likely to suppose that a child like her 
could tell them anything. But if they should ask her, 
she would do her best to puzzle them; she would not 
betray her father. I do not think they did ask her. 
They did not think a secret of life and death was be- 
hind her innocent little face. 

But keeping the secret was only a small part of 
Grizehs duties. Her father could not come out of his 
hiding-place, and nobody but she knew where he was. 
If she did not take him food, he would starve to death. 
It was hard to. conceal the food for him; for if she 
went about the house taking it from the pantries, the 
servants whether they saw her do it or not, would 
miss the food and suspect something wrong. Grizel 
would be watched and followed, and her father cap- 
tured, tried and executed. She must manage better 
than that. She must secrete her own food for him. 
She used to slip pieces from her plate down into her 
lap when no one was looking. But her younger 
brother would laugh at her for eating so much. 
Grizel, however, was glad he thought this instead of 


THE GIRL WHO SAVED HER FATHER 233 

the truth. Perhaps her mother suspected her. But 
if she did, she was careful not to question her. 

But even this was not the hardest part of Grizehs 
task. There was only one time when it was safe to 
carry this food to her father, and that was in the dead 
of night. In those days very many people believed in 
ghosts, and poor little Grizel was one of them. To 
slip down stairs in the dark was bad enough. But she 
dared not carry a light lest she should be discovered; 
and she must open the great front door without the 
least noise. She had oiled the hinges and the lock 
carefully. Then when she was out of doors, it was 
worse still to her; she had a walk of miles before her, 
and she felt as if the ghosts might be anywhere. But 
it was worst of all when she came to the churchyard 
and knew that they must be thick all about her. It is 
a great thing, though, to love more than one fears; 
and Grizel loved her father more than she feared the 
ghosts. So night after night through starlight and 
storm she went to him bringing him food, and what- 
ever news she could gather as to how the search for 
him and others was going on. At last this search 
slackened. Then the friends of Mr. Hume, largely, I 
dare say, through his daughter’s aid contrived to get 
him on board a vessel going to France; and there he 
and others who had escaped in various ways, re- 
mained, until, finally, they were pardoned, and could 
return to their own country. Then Mr. Hume came 
home to his family; and no doubt Grizel received love 
and praise for what she had done. She deserved 
them. This is no made-up story, you know; it is all 


234 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

true. If I find other facts about Grizel, I will tell 
them to you when I come home. You don’t know; 
how much I have to tell you all when that day ar- 
rives.” 

By the previous mail Dorothy had written to her 
mother an account of the visit to Dalkeith Palace, 
“ one of the duke’s many castles,” she had added. 
She gave an account of Colonel Pell’s narrow escape," 
and of where and how the news of the train wreck had 
reached them. Then she returned to descriptions of 
some things seen at the palace, most of all the por- 
traits and the books. She named two or three other 
homes owned by Buccleugh and alluded to some his- 
tory of the family that she had been studying. 

After Mrs. Brooke had finished reading the letter, 
to her husband, she sat with it in her hand, looking at 
him questioningly. She saw from his face that he 
had something to say. At last he turned to her. 

‘‘ It seems to me, Olivia,” he said, “ that our little 
girl is a good deal impressed by the ducal importance, 
not the mere magnificence by any means, but by the 
centuries of achievement and renown, more impressed 
than I have noticed before. How does it strike you ? 

‘‘ Yes, I think so, too,” said Mrs. Brooke. “ Buf 
this has been her first opportunity to take in its signifi- 
cance.” After a pause, she added : ‘‘ Will this sway 
her decision, I wonder, should she be called upon td 
decide? I should like a look at Lord Dalkeith.” 

“ It may be that you will have it, Olivia,” he an- 
swered her. 


XXIX 


abbeys; and a border keep 

I PROMISED to tell you what places besides Abbots- 
ford made me feel nearer to Sir Walter Scott than 
the monument at Edinburgh,” wrote Dorothy to her 
younger brother and sister. It was when I stood 
before his tomb in Dryburgh Abbey. To reach this we 
took a railroad journey and a short jaunt in open car- 
riages; for there were seven of us, Colonel and Mrs. 
Pell, Lady Griselda and Lord Hervey, besides Ned 
and we girls. It was before Mrs. Bridges’ party and 
Sara Osborne and her sister had joined us. 

When we left the carriages, we walked across a 
footbridge over the Tweed. At every step the planks 
seemed to rise to meet our feet, while through the 
cracks we caught glimpses of the water, and over the 
rails on either hand looked up and down the famous 
river, small in size to American eyes, but great in 
events of history and romance. ^ I know you’re trying 
to remember everything that ever happened here,’ 
Priscy whispered to me. Some came without my try- 
ing. Scenes of history and legend rose up before me, 
as if the river were full of enchanted boats bearing 
these along. We have as beautiful scenery in our own 
country; but it’s not quite the same thing. Here you 
come to understand how in Greece every tree had its 
dryad and every stream its naiad. For in Scotland, 
235 


236 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

as there, story, whether truth or legend, is everywhere 
anl clothes the landscape with its enchantment. 

From the footbridge we stepped upon an ideal 
country road; the trees arching overhead and the 
fields on either hand in the greenness and freshness of 
our early June. The day was warm, for Scotland. A 
mist was falling so fine and light, one could not call it 
rain; and every now and then the sky brightened as if 
it were about to clear. But Lord Hervey laughed, and 
told us it was only because we were Americans that 
we believed it would clear. 

“ We walked for half a mile. Then we passed 
through a gateway and entered the grounds of Dry- 
burgh Abbey. At first our path ran by a wall covered 
thickly with English ivy. Then a turn led us past an 
old burying-ground. A very little further, and we 
stood before the Abbey — all that is left of it. 

But as we reached this spot, we turned to our 
right. For at the entrance, in St. Mary’s Aisle, lies Sir 
Walter Scott in the burial vault of his ancestors. Be- 
sides him are his wife and John Lockhart. How 
Lockhart must have loved him to have written of him 
as he has done. 

“ While we were standing there, a man appeared 
as mysteriously as if he had sprung out of the earth — 
Ned said the fellow rose to a fee. The man was a 
good guide though, with not too many words, but with 
knowledge enough to make what we saw more inter- 
esting to us. 

“ In the chapter house, after we had written our 
names in the visitors’ book, and had bought some of 


ABBEYS; AND A BORDER KEEP 237 

the photographs and relics for sale there, we tried to 
find out how the monks felt sitting on the stone bench 
that runs the length of the room. At least, we found 
out how we felt ! The seats were, naturally, as hard 
as a rock; but also they were so narrow I had fairly 
to cling to stay on. Those old monks certainly did 
have hardships. We saw the ruins of the refectory, 
their dining-hall, you know. They must have had 
some feasting to make up for their many fasts. I 
hope they did. And I hope that some day you both 
will see this Abbey, and all the other places you would 
enjoy so much. The walls of this old ruin are cov- 
ered to their very top with ivy and with creepers from 
which wave streamers of green, like pennants, and 
everywhere masses of golden wall-flowers, all very 
beautiful. 

But it was not the ruin alone ; it was the atmos- 
phere of it, so in harmony with the scene, that made 
it all like a beautiful picture in a perfect setting. The 
soft mist with no chill and no darkening clouds, made 
a translucent veil through which one saw the past in 
its robes of mystery. The quiet, like the quiet of the 
dead past, but not its sadness, was so perfect that the 
birds like tame creatures fluttered around us ; and when 
Ned broke a biscuit and scattered the crumbs to them, 
they gathered about him in a flock, as if human touch, 
and not the absence of human presence, had tamed 
them. I asked Ned where he got that biscuit? He 
looked wise, and said he stole it. Happily for him, 
he hadn’t any more; for it would not be allowed. I 
asked him again; but I never found out. 


238 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


‘‘ Melrose Abbey, wonderful as its carvings are, 
has no such charm of atmosphere. To me it seems 
still in the heart of the town of Melrose, although 
some of the buildings nearest the beautiful ruin have 
been taken away, or torn down. I don’t know how 
it was before; but to me it still looks crowded. 

If I should write all day, I could not tell half 
the fascinations of Darnick Tower, one of the very 
few old border keeps left in the country. In old, old 
times it was a watch tower; for from the top men 
could see from a distance the coming of the army of 
the English in the days when war between England 
and Scotland was almost perpetual. As soon as the 
watchman perceived this army, a great fire was kindled 
on the very top of the tower from the boughs and 
brushwood dragged up the steep stone stairway and 
piled there to be always in readiness. When the peo- 
ple living in that region saw the signaling flames, 
then they gathered to the tower with their wives and 
children for protection. The men fought to defend 
the tower; and, no doubt, the women did whatever 
they could to help. Those were days when bows and 
arrows, and crossbows, and spears, and dirks and bat- 
tleaxes were used by the soldiers, and great suits of 
heavy armor were worn by the knights. In the 
armory here is a suit of armor made by the famous 
Harry Gow about whom Scott writes in his novel, 

‘ St. Valentine’s Day ’. 

“ We saw there, too, the famous Jedburgh caps 
and battleaxes; and a battleaxe said to have been 
used at the siege of Acre, the city that Richard I 


ABBEYS; AND A BORDER KEEP 239 

helped to capture. We were told that Sir Walter 
Scott had tried to buy Darnick Tower for an armory.” 

Dorothy wrote also of the room there said to have 
been used by Mary, Queen of Scots; and of beauti- 
ful embroidery wrought by her skilful fingers. Of 
other things also she told them, so interesting that, 
between Olive and Harry, the letter was worn out 
by being carried and read to their friends; and when 
this misfortune happened, each insisted that the other 
had done it. 


XXX 


WALKING ON THE WALLS 

“ I SUPPOSE now the lords and ladies have deserted 
them, they will be glad to have our company again,” 
asserted Mrs. Bridges with an air of injury. But 
this did not prevent her from making ready to re- 
sume her line of march in the same train with Doro- 
thy Brooke’s party, as she persisted in naming the 
group to whom she attached herself. She scoffed at 
her son’s warnings that if Mrs. Pell should hear her, 
she would take mortal offence at the slight to her 
husband and herself. I’m joining it on account of 
Miss Brooke; so it’s that to me,” she would assert. 

They have not deserted them, Mrs. Bridges,” re- 
turned Grace that morning with decision. “ I heard 
Lord Dalkeith tell Colonel Pell that he would see 
them again in London; and Lord Hervey may join 
them sooner. To be sure. Lady Griselda may not 
be of the party. She is visiting at Dalkeith Palace, I 
believe.” 

'' A good place for her. I hope she’ll stay there,” 
retorted Mrs. Bridges with an air that made her son 
laugh outright and gave Grace an excuse to join in 
his mirth. 

There’s that entertaining Miss Osborne who 
couldn’t come with her sister to this hotel, because 
it was too expensive,” pursued the speaker. “ I 
240 


WALKING ON THE WALLS 


241 


wanted to offer to pay her expenses here for the pleas- 
ure of her company, especially as the others would 
be absorbed by the nobility. But Miss Longley 
wouldn’t allow me to do it. She holds me in rather 
tight sometimes; but I suppose she knows.” And 
with a sigh the lady resumed her preparations for 
the train upon which she was to meet this new' fa- 
vorite of hers as well as “ Dorothy’s party ”. 

The old city of York, the Eboracum of the Romans, 
the Yurewic of a still earlier date, once the capital of 
Britain, holding one of the oldest and most beauti- 
ful Gothic cathedrals in England, its city walls built 
by the ancient Britons, or the Roman settlers, its bars 
in past ages the guarded gateways in the massive 
towers upon these walls, its narrow streets and quaint 
houses, its air of antiquity and aristocracy, appealed 
to most of the party with a force that even more beau- 
tiful cities had failed to do. 

In which of these streets do you suppose Isaac of 
York lived in the days of Richard the Lion-hearted 
and Ivanhoe? ” questioned Ned as he walked on with 
Grace and Dorothy, all looking about them with gaze 
determined to miss nothing which ought to be seen. 

Perhaps down there,” laughed Dorothy pointing 
to a side street even more narrow and picturesque 
than the one they were traversing. “ But at least we 
are sure it was somewhere here.” 

Mrs. Bridges declared, although under her breath, 
that she had no use ” for York. She thoroughly 
enjoyed the well-worn story of the traveler regretting 
to one of its citizens that the streets were so narrow 


242 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


that two carriages could not pass each other in them; 
and the indignation of the citizen who retorted that 
indeed they could — just pass. 

‘‘Yes/’ she commented and they have to ring a 
bell when they are coming to a corner, lest they 
should run into the carriage just beyond it.” 

But she would go about everywhere; she was not 
to be left out in the cold. And in the Minster she 
was very quiet, being really impressed by its lofti- 
ness, its majesty and solemnity, and the marvels of 
its stained glass windows. And here even the irre- 
pressible Sara held Priscy’s arm and gazed in rap- 
ture. 

“ How beautiful ! How wonderful ! ” she ex- 
claimed under her breath. “ I know now what it 
means to feel reverent.” 

The battlefield of Marston Moor, a few miles away, 
the Castle, Clifford’s Tower, left unvisited the object 
most interesting to some of the travelers — the walls. 
As the young people started off for a tour of these, 
Mrs. Bridges remarked: 

“ Those two young fellows are having a fine time 
of it to-day; they have got the girls all to themselves; 
the rest of us have been sensible enough to stay at 
home.” 

Mrs. Pell at whom she looked took the remark 
stiffly. But her husband laughed and looked at Mrs. 
Haven who being somewhat of an invalid, had been 
too tired for the expedition. “ I shouldn’t wonder if 
you were right, Mrs. Bridges,” he answered. 

Ned had started with his sister and Dorothy; 


WALKING ON THE WALLS 


243 


Bridges had taken Priscy Pell, to Mrs. Bridges already 
pre-empted, and Miss Osborne with whom as his 
mother saw him, she felt a sudden desire that he 
might remain. The suggestion was new to her, and 
it seemed so satisfactory that at the first opportunity 
she imparted it to Charley. He looked at her with 
his shrewd smile, and replied that it was early yet for 
such plans; and advised her not to bring her fancy 
to the light of day, lest that should dissipate it. 
But she cherished it all the more for not speaking 
of it. 

During the trip around the walls,. Grace at a sum- 
mons from Bridges to look at something which would 
interest his mother, joined him; and as they went 
on, Priscy fell back to Dorothy and Ned. These walls 
were an excellent illustration of the difference be- 
tween ancient and modern warfare. At their best 
estate they could not have withstood one discharge of 
a cannon of to-day. In places they were narrow and 
on one side unprotected by parapet or railing. It was 
as those in advance were passing one of these difficult 
places, that something in Charley Bridges’ attitude 
to Grace as he turned back to help her after having 
passed Miss Osborne across, caught Dorothy’s at- 
tention. 

“ Look, Priscy,” she whispered, as the two were 
a few steps behind Ned who was about to aid them 
in the same way. Do you see ? She’s looking up to 
him with absolute confidence — and, now, hasn’t he a 
proprietary air? It may all be because she is in one 
way in the family already.” 


244 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

‘‘ No, Dorothy, I don’t believe it is. I agree with 
you.” 

Oh, wouldn’t it be fine, Pell-Mell? But don’t ever 
breathe such a thought.” 

Priscy, her eyes dancing with mischief, turned to 
her. If you don’t want a thing told, why tell it 
yourself? You expect too much of your neighbor, 
to keep what you can’t keep yourself, Dorothy 
Brooke.” 

“ Not when my neighbor is Pell-Mell,” answered 
Dorothy giving her a surreptitious squeeze. And 
then Ned turned back again, and the confidences were 
over for the time. 

But although after this suggestion the girls were 
slyly watchful, they could neither prove nor disprove 
their suspicions. Bridges certainly was much amused 
by Sara Osborne’s gayety and wit, and paid her a 
good many attentions, always in a frank and friendly 
way which he seemed willing that everybody should 
see. 

I think sometimes,” said Dorothy one day speak- 
ing of these, ‘‘ it is because she and her sister are 
traveling without a gentleman and he wants to make 
things nice for them; and sometimes, Pell-Mell — I 
don’t! And then, as to Grace, perhaps he’s only keep- 
ing the promise he made me about her when she went 
to Mrs. Bridges. He stands like a rock between her 
and his mother’s tyrannies. Considering that Grace 
is so hardly placed, she comes off well.” 

‘‘ That is to. say, considering she is so hardly 
placed, she’s well placed,” laughed her hearer. 


WALKING ON THE WALLS 


245 


Longley was to sail for home in a few days; and 
these few days in London would add still more to the 
work for Mr. Harris and the magazine which Ned 
had accomplished even more satisfactorily than had 
been expected. He had interviewed several writers 
of note from whom the editor had wished tp secure 
contributions, but who were known to be difficult of 
access, and sometimes more difficult to pin down to 
pledges of any kind. The young man had won 
their good opinion, and their consent to the offers he 
had brought them, so that in place of tentative, he 
had been able to make absolute engagements with 
them for the magazine. He had also opened the way 
for an advantageous move by making the most of a: 
favorable situation. It rested with the publishers tp 
make this move if they chose; as they did. 

Also, he had placed a few advertisements for Mr. 
Bridges, to the latter’s great profit. Altogether, in sC 
business aspect, his summer had been remarkably suc- 
cessful. In another aspect — but what had he expected 
from that other? He and Dorothy had really done 
some important work together on their new play. 
Would it be the last? In some ways she had been 
different since that evening at Dalkeith Palace. He 
could not prove this by word or look. Yet he felt it. 

Lord Hervey was spending a few days with S 
former chum at Oxford who had been very ill and 
longed to see him. 

Lord Dalkeith by request somewhat sternly made, 
was at home playing grandson to Lady Griselda’s 
hosts, and being her more or less devoted cavalier. 


246 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


He perceived that she missed Longley; he missed 
Dorothy horribly. 

And he said to himself that nobody knew how it 
would turn out. 


XXXI 


A RISING artist; AND SOME OTHER PEOPLE 

Five girls sat in Dorothy ^s room in a London 
hotel, and on their faces shone the light-heartedness 
of school days. 

“ You see,” explained Sara, “ we can’t by any 
means afford it; but we’re doing it. Annie was for 
saving our money to take all the excursions we had 
planned to make with economy. But I said, ‘ Hang 
economy ! ’ ” Here the speaker looked around with 
a comical expression, as if to make sure of the sym- 
pathy of her listeners. I said,” she pursued, that 
two weeks of sheer fun would make up for two 
months of poky relic hunting; I didn’t care about hav- 
ing my mind informed, and I did care about having a 
good time. We would put up at the same places with 
you all and have plenty of fun, if we did get *dead 
broke ’. Then if ever you girls failed to amuse us, 
we could always fall back upon Mrs. Bridges; she is 
inexhaustible. So, here we are; and I’m glad of it.’* 

“ And we are still more glad ! ” cried Dorothy. 

And if we get out of fun, we can always fall back 
upon Sara.” 

When the laugh had subsided, Grace laid her hand 
upon that of the girl next her. 

‘‘ How good that you could come. Rose,” she said. 

247 


248 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


“ It would have been too bad to go home without see- 
ing you, when you were so comparatively near. 

'' Well, I really couldn’t come,” answered Rose 
Hewes. But then I would ; and so I did.” 

“True!” cried Priscy. 


“ ‘ When a woman will, she will. 

You may depend on’t ; 

And when she won’t, she won’t. 

And there’s an end on’t.’ ” 

“ Why, Pell-Mell, where did you pick up that bit 
of wisdom ? ” 

“ Out of some of your old books probably, Dor- 
othy. Anyway, a wise man said it.” 

“ He must have learned it from experience,” 
laughed the other. 

Priscy looked about her. “ Dorothy, Grace, Sara, 
Pell-Mell for Hosmer Hall,” she said ; “ and Rose for 
the vacation — how good ! ” 

“ Rose dear, what are you painting now ? ” asked 
Dorothy. “ Something beautiful, I know.” 

“ A pot-boiler,” returned the young artist with a 
laugh. “ But it is said to be rather pretty. I’ve not 
forgotten our compact, Dorothy. I am to paint you 
some day. And weren’t you to put me into a book? 
You’ll have to stretch your imagination so hard to 
find an)rthing interesting. I pity you.” 

“ ‘ The Rising Artist ’ ; or ‘ The Risen Artist ’,” an- 
nounced Sara. 

“Oh, don’t!” cried Dorothy. “You make me 
think of a pan of bread.” 


A RISING ARTIST 


249 


“ Of dough, you mean. You’re not learned in cook- 
ing,” laughed Rose. I am. I can’t tell you about 
the people with whom I have become acquainted,” 
she added; for you know nothing of them and 
would not be interested — oh, yes, there is one; Dia 
Chesterdown came to see me not long ago. She is 
at one of the most famous boarding schools in Paris; 
but I can see she is not happy, though she pretends 
so. Why, she would never have come to see me but 
for her longing for a home face, poor child. I was 
never good enough for her at Ridgemore.” 

She is to be pitied,” said Dorothy. “ I pity any- 
body who has Mr. Chesterdown for a father.” 

“ So do I,” agreed Grace. ‘‘ I don’t believe in him. 
Mamma doesn’t either; nor Ned, though he’ll not say 
much. But we can’t help ourselves. Nor can Dia.” 

She brought a schoolmate with her,” Rose went 
on, a very pretty French girl with graceful man- 
ners, but nothing else, so far as I could see. I know 
French now well enough to talk easily with people. 
But she was so different from our girls. Perhaps 
there was something in her, but she was afraid to 
bring it out. Dia and I talked of Ridgemore days, in 
French for the other’s benefit. I had been enough 
at the college and your teas and receptions and frol- 
ics to know a good deal, if I had not been a student. 
The poor girl had a positively hungry look on her 
face as she sat and listened; she had never heard of a 
life so free and happy. I pitied her. And I pitied 
Dia. All that talk made her the more homesick; but 
she would have it, she went back to it whenever I 


250 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

tried something else. She explained that she wanted 
her schoolmate to know what our colleges were like. 
Dia is handsomer than ever. I dare say she will 
make a brilliant match; and that is probably what 
Mr. Chesterdown intends for her.” Then, suddenly, 
Rose looked from Priscy to Dorothy, and smiled. 

But I hear of lords and ladies here,” she added. 
“ Any conquests? ” 

Yes, indeed ! ” answered Dorothy. A noble 
duke has quite taken my heart. As to Pell-Mell, she 
must answer for herself.” And she glanced roguishly 
at Priscy’s heightened color. 

After a few minutes of banter. Rose gave some 
account of her early days in Paris; her mistakes over 
the language; her homesickness; yet, in spite of all 
drawbacks, her happiness in her work. She told of 
her first sale, how having hawked her pictures from 
what seemed to her one end of the city to the other, 
and returning home very tired and hungry, and with 
not too many sous in her pocket to buy her food, she 
came to a little shop which in the morning when her 
hopes were high, she had passed by in scorn. But 
not then. It proved Kismet to her. The owner 
bought her largest picture, and paid his smallest price. 
But she had begun to sell; and from that time she 
kept on, not brilliantly, but enough to encourage her. 
Sometimes she received praise, sometimes criticism; 
but she was getting on fairly and was happy; and so 
glad to see her old friends. Could any one tell her 
about Kitty Hyde? Dia had inquired for her, and 
called her her sister, but in English. 


A RISING ARTIST 


251 


Dorothy had received a letter from her shortly 
before, and she read it aloud. Kitty was delighted 
that her friends were having a happy time, and treas- 
ured every bit of information or description of per- 
sons or places. Some day when in the work she loved 
she had earned enough to travel, she also would see 
foreign lands. She wrote that she had been study- 
ing hard and gaining somewhat, and that as soon as 
she could afford it, she was going to take lessons of 
some good actor, if she could find one willing to teach 
her. In the autumn she was to give an entertain- 
ment, and was working hard over it. She had the 
principal part, but Mr. Norcross was aiding her, and 
had also taken an important role. He was as kind to 
her as if she were Dorothy herself, but- not perhaps as 
if she were Miss Pell. Kitty realized that he liked 
acting for its own sake; but beyond that, he had been 
kind and interested. With his help she would get on 
famously, she wrote, and make a big sum to give to 
the settlement-house work; for the people had been 
so kind to her. 

But I must confess to you,” she added, that 
I’m selfish, too. If I do well here, it may open a 
way to my own career — think of Kitty Hyde talking 
about a career ! But it is all due to the kind encour- 
agement of my friends.” 

I always thought there was something good in 
Mr. Norcross,” said Priscy, ‘‘ for all that he seemed 
given up to antics.” 

A knock at the door. There stood Colonel Pell, 
as smiling as his young friends, 


252 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

If the affairs of the nation have been settled,” he 
said, “ what do you say to taking pity on an old gen- 
tleman who is dying for a lark, and giving him one — 
all of you?” 

'' Who is the old gentleman? ” asked Dorothy. 

'' Good ! Good ! ” cried the others, and clapped 
their hands, while the newcomer having accepted the 
invitation to enter, stood watching them with an ex- 
pression as youthful as that of the youngest. 

I’m sure we are all ready for a lark, or any other 
bird,” answered Sara — if it’s not too small.” 

It shall be as large as you like,” replied Colonel 
Pell. What will you vote for? We will take Miss 
Hewes to the picture galleries to-morrow, and start 
early. Possibly, we are not in trim for the enthu- 
siasm of art this afternoon. I suspect we are more 
inclined for a frolic? ” 

Papa, you’ve hit the nail on the head.” 

I’m so glad I’ve not hammered my fingers, 
what will you have ? ” 


But 


XXXII 


DOROTHY RESIGNS 

When the Duke of Buccleugh came one day in 
London, Dorothy was ashamed of being glad that 
Colonel and Mrs. Pell and Priscy were all out and 
she had the visit to herself. Neither was he sorry, 
although he was politely regretful, and left his fare- 
wells to his friends. For he was to return to his 
Edinburgh home that very day, and probably would 
not be in London again before the others sailed. 

The duchess was well. Lady Griselda was still 
visiting her, he said. They spoke of Bournemouth, of 
the incident at Inverness, of places and people that 
Dorothy had seen. He always enjoyed talking to this 
girl. 

But while doing it, he was studying her, watch- 
ing to see if she showed any anxiety, any eagerness? 
He wondered how far Dalkeith had gone? And still 
more, how far he would go? That the young man 
was greatly pleased with Dorothy was evident to his 
grandfather who had been pondering ever since the 
evening at his home. Buccleugh did not wonder; 
but he could not approve. His own admiration for 
Dorothy, and Dalkeith’s were very different. The 
latter meant the breaking up of a cherished wish of 
his own. It all depended upon his grandson. For no 
American girl would refuse such a position, were it 
253 


254 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

offered her. Yet if it must be other than Griselda, it 
was best that it should be Dorothy. Still, he had not 
given up hope of the former. 

In parting with Dorothy, he put into her hands 
two small packages, one for herself, one for Priscy. 

** Souvenirs of your visit to our home from my 
wife and myself with our kindest wishes,” he said. 

The gift to Dorothy was a beautiful copy of “ The 
Lady of the Lake ”, a first edition which she was 
enough of a bibliophile to know was very valuable. 

‘‘ Oh, your Grace,” she said looking up at him, 
** I thank you ; but this is too much.” 

He was pleased by her appreciation. No, no, not 
too much for one who does me the honor of consider- 
ing me a relative of that great man,” he answered her. 

She secretly wondered what he had brought 
Priscy ? 

And so he said farewell to Miss Brooke, not having 
settled it with himself where she stood. 

Was it possible that Dorothy had not settled it with 
herself either? She liked him very much. She 
looked after him with a regret that she was to see no 
more of him. 

But was that certainly so? 

Among the social opportunities open to them in 
London was one with which Dorothy was especially 
delighted, an invitation that Colonel Pell and his 
party had received to an entertainment at the home 
of the American ambassador. She had heard much 
of the stately and famous old mansion in which he 







“OH, YOUR GRACE,” SHE SAID, “I THANK YOU 



I 




DOROTHY RESIGNS 


255 


was living; this and the works of art with which it 
was filled would alone be worth a visit. But she cared 
yet more for the people she would meet there, and the 
social life in London, even under American auspices, 
that it would reveal to her. And then, the ambassador 
and Judge Brooke had once been traveling compan- 
ions for months and since that time always friends. 
When the former greeted her, he would be sure to ask 
after her father. Nobody else whom she had met in 
England knew him. And for this part of it Dorothy 
cared most of all. She thought more than her wont 
about her appearance which must do her father credit, 
and carefully considered what she was to wear. In- 
deed, she and Priscy held an animated discussion over 
their attire. 

But it’s of no use for me to talk,” declared the 
latter. “For mamma will settle me in two minutes; 
she knows the best thing, and she will insist upon 
my wearing it. Well, at least that gives me time for 
more important affairs,” she added resignedly, “ and 
keeps me better dressed than I should dress myself. 
Dorothy, do you remember my clothes when I came to 
school; and those red ribbons I used to wear on my 
red hair ? ” 

Both girls laughed. “ But you came all right very 
soon, Pell-Mell,” said the other. 

“Yes; thanks to you. And I was presentable the 
first time step-mamma saw me.” 

“ Indeed, she thought so, Priscy ; and made up her 
mind to have you. And it’s right, dear child.” 

For answer the girl wound her arms about the 


256 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

speaker’s neck and laid her head on Dorothy’s shoul- 
der. “ Oh, you darling ! What happiness I owe to 
you,” she said. Dorothy, how much I love you.” 

‘‘ Ditto ! ” answered the other kissing her. And 
they returned to their discussion of the entertainment. 
Ned was to be there, and Lord Hervey. And Lord 
Dalkeith who had been sure of being in London be- 
fore their departure, might turn up. Altogether, 
Dorothy counted upon having a very good time. 

The day before the event, however, as she came up 
from luncheon, some one knocked at her door. It 
was Mrs. Bridges. 

“ I saw you come in here alone. Miss Brooke,” she 
began ; and I followed you. I want to have a word 
with you in private, my dear.” 

' A word in private ? ’ ” echoed Dorothy. What 
was coming? What had she done? 

But it proved rather something that Dorothy was 
to do. “ My dear,” repeated Mrs. Bridges, “ I’m in 
such a state.” 

“ Oh, why, Mrs. Bridges? Are you ill? ” And the 
girl looked at her with concern. For the poor lady 
was most woe-begone. 

“ Yes, indeed, I am ill — very ill with disappoint- 
ment. You must be my physician. Nobody else can 
help me.” 

Dorothy inwardly shuddered with a premonition. 
But she appeared unmoved, except by a friendly sym- 
pathy, and asked: 

What is the matter, Mrs. Bridges ? I hope you 
have a better helper in your trouble than I can be.” 


DOROTHY RESIGNS 


257 


You are my last resort, my last appeal,” returned 
the other. Then she unburdened herself. She had 
determined to go to this entertainment, and the more 
difficult of accomplishment she found it, the more she 
had determined. After incredible labors Charley had 
succeeded in securing one card of invitation. There 
was not another to be had anywhere. He would will- 
ingly resign in her favor; in fact, she did not believe 
he cared about going, he was such a strange fellow. 
But that would not help her. It was impossible to go 
there without an escort. It was not possible that Mrs. 
Pell would be willing to have her go under her au- 
spices? How did Miss Brooke feel about asking 
her? 

She would not do it if I did ask her, Mrs. Bridges. 
You see, she could not. She has her daughter and 
me. She could not ask Colonel Pell, to take more 
than three ladies to any place like that. You must 
see. Pm very sorry.” 

But the other was not interested in hearing of 
Dorothy’s sorrow in this trouble; but only in getting 
her help out of it. After a moment’s silence, she said ; 

Mr. Longley tells me he has an engagement with 
Mr. Harris to give him some points on this entertain- 
ment and to see some people who are to be there, and 
he has to go, or he would be happy to give me his 
ticket. And he has to be here, there, and everywhere 
all the evening, or he would escort me.” 

He told me he had. Of course he has to do it, if 
he is engaged,” answered the girl, secretly pleased 
that Ned could not give up his place to this applicant. 


258 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

There was no need of her going at all; it was only her 
pushing ambition. 

“ Yes,” said Mrs. Bridges with a vindictive accent 
that brought sharply before her hearer the persecut- 
ing woman of that summer at Mount Rest. “Of 
course he has to keep an engagement when he has 
made it, or take the consequences. He has made 
other engagements also.” Dorothy started. Ned was 
between two fires. “ And there is Miss Longley,” 
went on the speaker with the first accent of discon- 
tent with Grace that Dorothy had ever heard from 
her. “If she were really a society woman, with her 
advantages she’d know how to do things, and get 
things. She’s a lady, of course. But that isn’t every- 
thing.” 

“ It is very true,” retorted Dorothy, “ that no lady 
could do what you seem to expect of Miss Longley.” 
It was a thrust she could not forbear. But it did not 
go deep, as she immediately added, “You may have 
my ticket, Mrs. Bridges; that is all I can do for you.” 

“ Oh, no, no, Miss Brooke ! ” cried her hearer in a 
delight that she could not keep out of her voice. “ I 
couldn’t do that — unless — But, of course, you can 
easily get another. You are acquainted with Mr. ” 

“ Never mind about that,” interrupted Dorothy. 
She got the card and replacing her own name by Mrs. 
Bridges’, she handed it to her. “ Here it is,” she said. 
“ It will be all right. I’ll explain.” 

Mrs. Bridges was effusive in her thanks. But she 
resolved that Charley should never have an opportunity 
to examine that ticket; it should be kept in her own 


DOROTHY RESIGNS 


259 

hands, and he should suppose that she had secured a 
duplicate from Miss Brooke. 

Dorothy,’' said Mrs. Pell that evening in her se- 
verest tone, you have not only been silly and really 
weak in this affair, you have been positively rude. 
What excuse can you give, or can I give for such a 
thing as not only your absence after your acceptance, 
but the transfer of your invitation, which is inexcus- 
able?” 

“ I have written and said the best I could,” mur- 
mured the girl. 

“Oh, have you?” asked Mrs. Pell with an air of 
relief. But the next moment she returned to the at- 
tack, and was really severe in her wrath. 

“ You have really done wrong, Dorothy,” said Col- 
onel Pell with equal decision, but more gentleness. 

Still the girl offered no defence, only her head 
drooped a little more as the weight of his judgment 
was added to his wife’s. 

“ I shall make that woman feel what she has done,” 
asserted Mrs. Pell, her tones vibrating with indig- 
nation. 

Then Dorothy sprang up from her chair in Mrs. 
Pell’s sitting-room and faced thd two. 

“ Oh, no, no! Don’t do that! ” she cried, terror in 
her face. “ She is angry now with Ned for not 
having given her his ticket. He couldn’t; he has to 
write about it — I mean the affair, something Mr. 
Harris wants. And she fretted because Grace 
couldn’t square her elbows and fight her way to an 
invitation for her. And if you — oh, don’t, don’t do 


26 o DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


it” She paused, her look passing from one to the 
other. Then she broke into a low cry : If you had 
seen Mrs. Longley — if you had seen her! She may 
die as it is, and she surely will without what they can 
give her. And that woman is capable of tipping them 
both out in her revenge. Oh, this is nothing to do for 
my two friends — and that saint.” 

There was silence. Husband and wife looked at 
one another, the eyes of both suspiciously moist. 
Then, 

No, Dorothy, I will not,” said Mrs. Pell very 
gently. 

‘‘ Don’t be troubled, little girl,” said Colonel Pell. 
‘‘You are right; and it shall be made so.” For he 
would find a way to tell her hosts the story. 

Dorothy was trying to smile now. “ I’m not a 
baby about giving up an evening,” she said. “ There 
are ever so many more entertainments to come in the 
world. And I’m going to have a lovely, old-fashioned 
time with Grace while you are all away. I don’t 
know what made me cry — unless it was that I’ve been 
thinking so much of how good it would be in that 
strange place and this strange country to hear my 
father spoken about.” 


XXXIII 


ONE TOO MANY 

I HAVE a fine idea for that scene we were going 
over the other day/' said Dorothy as she and Ned 
Longley were in the drawing-room of her hotel; he 
was staying elsewhere, for these quarters were far 
above his purse. Others were in the immense room, 
but strangers, at a distance, and absorbed in what they 
themselves were saying. The two were free to talk 
as they pleased. That is to say,” she added, it 
seems to me good. But what do you think of it?” 
And she gave him in some detail what had suggested 
itself to her. 

Yes, I like it,” he answered. I always do like 
your suggestions.” 

No, not always, Ned; but only for the most 
part,” she said with a smile. I can remember occa- 
sions when you’ve cut my fine fancies into inch bits.” 

“ I’m sure I was all wrong if I ever did that, Doro- 
thy. Your judgment is always good; and your sug- 
gestions are inspirations.” 

Oh, come, Ned. Don’t descend to flattering me. 
You generally treat me better than that. Leave the 
flattery to drawing-room twaddle. We are business 
persons.” 

“ Oh, Dorothy, do you think of it all only as busi- 
ness ? ” he cried bitterly. And I — oh, what it is to 
261 


262 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


me!'’ Was it to him the grubbing? To the others all 
the opportunity? He lived over again the scene on 
the rocks at Staffa. His thoughts were in a whirl. 
This hour that they had been together alone in the 
midst of others, it had seemed to him that she filled 
his life. He had sat looking at her as she talked of 
their play; he had not heard what she was saying to 
him; he had only seen her. He did not know into 
what unwisdom of speech he might have hurried, how 
he might have forgotten duty in his love, if oppor- 
tunity had favored him longer. 

He turned his head at a sound that threatened to 
interrupt the dear voice speaking to him. A boy was 
bringing her a card. 

The next moment Lord Dalkeith was saying to her : 
“ It seems a perfect age since IVe seen you. Miss 
Brooke. I suppose to you it seems yesterday?” 

‘‘ The day before, I think,” laughed Dorothy. 

I thought you had gone home some time ago,” he 
said to Ned as he shook hands with him. 

That’s to come,” responded Longley lightly; as 
it is with you who happen not to be at home at the 
moment either.” 

“ We are both better employed,” returned the other 
with a laugh that acknowledged defeat. 

Dorothy listening, thought that Ned ought to 
succeed. Nobody could ever get the better of 
him. 

Longley 's enjoyment of Dorothy’s society was 
over. He would have liked to take his leave at once; 
for he was not in the mood for lightness, although he 


ONE TOO MANY 


263 

had assumed it. But he was not going to appear 
driven off, and he made his waiting to say farewell to 
the others, for he sailed that afternoon, an excuse for 
remaining. He perceived in Dalkeith a rival whom 
he would have had to fight, were he himself in the 
lists. It was bitter to go away and leave Dorothy to 
any rival. He had never realized as he did at the mo- 
ment the difference between Dorothy as she was to- 
day, free to meet him at any time as friend and co- 
worker while he could still dream dreams about her, 
and Dorothy forever beyond the reach of his dreams, 
and perhaps even out of his sight in a distant land. 
He must not try to interfere with any great pros- 
pects that opened to her; although the might of his 
manhood rose up within him and he knew that, 
were he free, he would have pitted a mere com- 
petence against a coronet, and tried his fate with 
her. 

As he watched Dalkeith, he told himself that he 
would rather it were Bridges. And yet he saw that 
this might be because he was no longer jealous of 
Bridges, and he was of the earl who was so far as he 
knew a gentleman in character, if he had once for- 
gotten his manners. 

His meditations were interrupted by the entrance of 
Priscy blooming from her motor-car drive and fol- 
lowed by Lord Hervey who explained that Miss Pell 
and Bridges had picked him up. Ned believed him a 
good fellow, in spite of the lesson he had endeavored 
to inculcate; and he inquired with a great show of 
interest, for Lady Griselda. Then Grace appeared, 


264 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


They made a merry party; and when in a few minutes 
Ned took his departure leaving his good-bys for those 
he had not been fortunate enough to find, he seemed 
in excellent spirits. 

Mrs. Bridges although sorely tempted to remain in 
such company, finally decided that she ought to show 
Miss Longley a little more of the world, and for this 
purpose and because her husband was so anxious to 
have her remain abroad long enough to establish her 
health, that they would spend the winter on the Con- 
tinent. 

Sara Osborne and her sister decided to sail for, 
home with Dorothy and the others. 

Two days before they left Sara came to the for- 
mer’s room. 

‘‘And what is it now?” cried Dorothy. “You’re 
perfectly radiant with fun.” 

“ I can’t keep it to myself a moment longer,” said 
the other shutting the door carefully, behind her. 
“ Dorothy, Annie and I have had an invitation this 
morning. Guess to do what ? ” 

“To go to the theatre,” responded the other 
promptly. For there was a much-admired play then 
running. 

“ Theatre ! I can’t express my scorn of so small 
an affair. Guess again — but no, you’ll never hit it. 
Let me begin at the beginning. Mr. Bridges, as you 
may have observed, has been very kind to two lone, 
lorn women travelers and made things pleasanter for 
us many a time; and we’ve tried to do our part and 
make things merrier for him. I don’t take it that 


ONE TOO MANY 265 

anybody has deliberately intended anything; it has 
just come about. Have you noticed? ’’ 

“ Yes, I have,” said Dorothy, her mind upon a cer- 
tain hope of her own and Priscy’s in regard to 
Charley Bridges and some one who was not Sara 
Osborne. 

Well ! The old lady approves ! ” And Sara broke 
into merriment. ‘‘ She seems to be the only one that 
takes it seriously; and that’s what kills me. Charley 

Bridges is very nice; but ” 

‘‘ Yes, he is very nice indeed,” said Dorothy with a 
touch of resentment. She might not want to marry 
him, but she was not going to hear him belittled. 
I’ve known him a long time,” she said. 

I remember. So you have. He stood buffer to 
you, I believe, that summer you made acquaintance 
with the old lady.” And for an instant she looked 
searchingly at Dorothy. “ Now for the invitation,” 
she went on. “ Mrs. Bridges inveigled me into her 
room under pretence of getting my judgment upon a 
new suit. And then she gave me in outline their fall 
and winter itinerary. It was delightful, and I said so. 
‘Then why won’t you and your sister join us?’ she 
asked. ‘ You are so interesting, you know ; so bril- 
liant, as I was saying to my son, and he quite agreed. 
You and your sister will make it so much pleasanter 
for us all. Ah, do come. Miss Osborne,’ she finished. 
There are times, Dorothy, when it’s easiest to tell the 
truth, not that you don’t tell it when it’s not. This 
seemed to me one of the times. So, I thanked her for 
her good opinion, and said how charming the trip 


266 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


would be to us both — I omitted to mention what a 
miss Dorothy and company would be — but that it was 
impossible. My sister and I had spent all our money; 
we had barely enough to get home and go through the 
Custom House. With that she came up to me and 
laid a hand on my shoulder. ‘ Don’t let that deter you 
a moment, Miss Osborne,’ she said. ‘ It shall cost 
you nothing; I invite you both as my guests.’ Whew ! 
I had hardly breath enough left to come here to tell 
you.” 

“ And are you going? ” 

“ Dorothy Brooke! This is the first time in my life 
I’ve been mad with you! No, there was another; but 
I’ve forgotten what it was about. Go? Why! If 
there were not a good many other reasons. Madam 
Bridges is not a woman who ever gives something for 
nothing.” 

“ True,” said her listener with a smothered 
sigh at the thought of what must be Grace’s experi- 
ences. 

She was rather huffy when I left her,” said Sara. 

But she’ll have to get over it. I’m glad that Grace 
has the young man to stand by her. And he will, 
Dorothy.” She gave a quiet smile which Dorothy was 
not sure of reading and did not question. 

The triplets ”, as Sara called Mrs. Bridges and 
her companions, stood on the pier and waved fare- 
wells, as their former fellow-travelers steamed away. 
Dorothy thought of Grace’s plaint, ‘‘ I ought to be 
near my mother.” Yet she had not looked miserable 
at the prospect of a winter of travel. 


ONE TOO MANY 


267 

Again it was the night before they landed, this 
time upon their own shores ; and again Dorothy stood 
by the ship’s side and looked out over the water. But 
this time it was in retrospect as much as in thought 
of the future. Only that day Colonel Pell had said to 
her : 

'‘Is anything troubling you, Dorothy? You seem 
to have something on your mind.” And he had looked 
keenly at her. 

She had answered in surprise. She had not 
dreamed of showing any sign of trouble; she had none. 

Yet she had a perplexity. This was the memory 
of what she had perceived in regard to Lord Dalkeith. 
She believed that, as Rex would have put it, the game 
was in her own hands. If she were right, it was her 
own attitude that perplexed her. Was she glad? Or 
sorry? Or indifferent? Had ambition its grip upon 
her? What did she want? 

She knew that, first of all, she wanted home. 


XXXIV 


OLD FRIENDS ONCE MORE 

Dorothy sat on the lounge in the morning-room at 
Brookehurst, on one side Olive, and Harry on the 
other, each with an arm about her, while hers were 
around their necks. 

This is just like being at home, isn’t it, Dorothy? ” 

Exactly,” replied the girl giving him a squeeze 
which he returned with interest. ‘‘ This is like noth- 
ing else but home.” 

Mrs. Brooke from a chair opposite her laughed con- 
tentedly. Getting her '' little comrade ” back again 
was even better than she had anticipated. Yet was it 
quite like the little comrade of old days, when every- 
thing was confided to her mother? She, too, had no- 
ticed the occasional shadow on Dorothy’s face; but 
she had not appeared to do so. Confidence unsought 
was all that she desired. Then, the shadow was so 
light, that Mrs. Brooke sometimes believed it merely 
her fancy. If not, it was less than when she had 
first observed it; it was passing away in the sunny 
atmosphere of home. 

Don’t you want to know what the play is we’re 
going to give you to-night?” asked Olive. “Harry 
and I wrote it all ourselves ; and I know it’s good.” 

“ So do I, Olive. I’m all curiosity. But I’m not 
going to spoil the fun by prying. At what time will 
268 


OLD FRIENDS ONCE MORE 269 

the curtain rise? How many hours more shall I have 
to wait? ” 

“ You mustn’t expect much of a stage,” said 
Harry. “ The great hit will be in the quality of the 
play, and the fine acting.” 

“ Much the more important part,” replied his sister 
gravely. 

Posing for the three Graces ? ” inquired Rex com- 
ing into the room. I declare, Doro,” he added with 
a laugh, “ you’re considerably pre-empted.” 

“ There is plenty of room for you to join the ador- 
ers, Rex,” she laughed back, pointing to the floor at 
her feet. 

Thank you. But I’ve not been to the gym lately. 
I’m afraid I’m not up to squatting gracefully — or 
down to it. But I’m in the right position mentally — 
I am, upon my word, Doro,” he added with a look that 
warmed the girl’s heart. She was very fond and 
proud of Rex. 

Mother,” she said, youWe not made me a speech. 
You’re not going to be left out of the worshipers?” 

“ There doesn’t seem to be any place left for me 
but your lap,” returned Mrs. Brooke with a twinkle 
in her eyes. 

Then Olive and Harry shouted, Rex patted his 
mother condescendingly upon the back, and the family 
generally exhibited that happy condition of mind 
which Dorothy’s return the previous evening had 
brought about. 

‘‘ Alas ! ” said Rex a few minutes later. ‘‘ I must 
tear myself away. I must be off to business.” 


270 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

‘‘ It’s all business and Lulu since he’s engaged,” de- 
clared Olive. 

“ Thank you. I thought it was Olive sometimes. 
No more motor-car drives.” 

And he took us both for a fifty-mile spin 
last month,” cried Harry. ‘‘ That’s no fair to you, 
Rex.” 

“ No, Harry, it’s not,” said his brother. “ I’m 
glad to see you have a sense of justice about you.” 

Oh, well,” said Olive, I meant ” 

But Rex had gone, singing as he went the last air 
he had heard from Lulu, and remembering with pride 
how much better she had done it. 

After all, Dorothy had seen the ambassador and 
his wife, and had talked with them for a longer time 
than she could have done at the reception; and she 
had brought home a cordial message to her father 
from his old friend, which pleased him much. 

All too soon it came time for college. But her days 
at home had been filled with the many little things 
that she was always doing for others. Her gifts to 
Bella and the other maids proved exactly what they 
liked. And she told them of places and incidents of 
her summer, until Bella declared it seemed as if they 
had been traveling abroad. 

She kept the family laughing at her amusing stories ; 
and in quiet talks with her mother, she told much 
about the persons she had met, and they were neither 
few nor uninteresting; a good deal about the duke; 
and many things of Lord Dalkeith, but not the things 
that Mrs. Brooke most desired to learn. 


OLD FRIENDS ONCE MORE 


271 


Ridgemore College again! A group of the girls 
were gathered about the travelers, asking questions 
so fast that they scarcely waited for the answers. 

There’s one thing I really must know,” declared 
Susie Codman. 

What is it, Susie ? Hurry up. I want to ask 
something very important,” said Clara Morton. 

But mine is the more important. I’m sure,” re- 
turned Susie. Listen, Dorothy.” Then when every 
ear was strained, she made a pause. 

Why don’t you ask, and be done with it? ” cried 
Mattie Winters. 

Modesty,” sighed Susie. ‘‘ But, oh, yes, I will. 
Dorothy, did you and Priscy get any fudge over there 
very much better than mine ? ” 

“Fudge, indeed! You mean thing! Trivialities! 
Mountain and mouse! Tell her, ‘Yes, a hundred 
times better ! ’ ” greeted this question. 

“ Windsor Castle — and ‘ fudge ’ ! ” sneered Mattie 
Winters. 

“ It’s not trivialities,” declared Susie. “ It’s having 
an eye to the future. I don’t earn my living just at 
present. But my father may fail. And then I always 
did believe in that law in the Talmud, that every 
man must bring up his son — and it ought to have been 
daughter also — to some trade by which at need he — 
or she — could earn a living.” 

“ No, Susie,” edged in Dorothy’s word, “ we didn’t 
begin to get any as good. Over there they don’t know 
what our confectionery means. And when they give 
you ice-cream at hotels and restaurants, they take it 


272 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


for granted you have the appetite of a Liliputian. 
No,” she repeated, we never tasted fudge like yours 
all the time we were gone. Have you any more on 
hand? I’m quite ready. Aren’t you, Pell-Mell? ” 
Why do you call her " Pell-Mell ’ ? ” said Dora 
Wilson. “ I’ve always wondered.” 

“ It’s a reference to a secret of state belonging to 
past eons,” returned Dorothy who had not the least 
intention of telling it. 

You crowded me off the floor, Dora,” said Susie. 
‘‘ Well, then. I’m glad I could turn professional, if 
occasion called, Dorothy. Now, girls, I’ve only one 
more statement to make, and then I’ll yield the floor. 
We’ll have a fudge party this evening.” 

This announcement was met by a chorus of de- 
lighted exclamations. 

“Am I to be invited?” “And I?” appealed one 
and another, until Susie assured them that everybody 
present was invited. 

There was abundance of hard work in the senior 
year. Dorothy found that she had come back to it 
with renewed energy. What she had seen and learned 
had added to her power of assimilation and her enjoy- 
ment of mental and psychical problems. She was also 
eager to become more proficient in languages from 
having perceived how much a matter of course such 
proficiency was held to be abroad. There to be sure, 
one could scarcely travel a day without running 
into another language. But even here, as she said 
to Miss Aylesford, she realized the advantages of 


OLD FRIENDS ONCE MORE 


273 


being a polyglot. She had come to like the dean as 
much as she had once disliked her; she perceived the 
nobleness of her character under a cold exterior. And 
then, Miss Aylesford had warmed to Dorothy whom at 
first she could understand as little as the girl had 
understood her. She was greatly interested in what 
Dorothy told her of her summer. 

You got more out of your trip than I did out of 
mine,’' she confessed, although I staid longer.” 

'' I enjoyed every minute of it,” said the girl. She 
perceived that this was true. Yet there remained a 
flavor of something she could not well define. The 
prospect looked bright. This something was in her- 
self, like a new quality in her character which she could 
not comprehend and did not know what to do with. 

She missed Rex and Ned, no longer close at hand, 
although she saw them frequently; and she missed 
their friends in the same class who with them had 
added to the brightness of college life. But she did 
not lack for amusements and enjoyments, and, cer- 
tainly, not for hard work. This year her theses were 
more exacting; and she had promised Mr. Harris a 
story. Then, Ned and she had finishing touches to 
add to the play that they hoped to bring out. Some- 
times they wrote about these; sometimes they tele- 
phoned ; and more than once he had run out to see her 
about them. 

,The time for Kitty Hyde’s entertainment ap- 
proached. Everything about it seemed prospering. 
Mr. Norcross did not come to talk it over with her so 
often as he used to do; but she supposed that was not 


274 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

necessary. Another entertainment was to be given 
later which absorbed some of the ladies of the settle- 
ment house. Kitty had not learned of this in time to 
postpone her own, as she would have done. But all 
was going well, she was sure; and she was happy. 

Dorothy could have told her that Mr. Norcross had 
not so much time for her as formerly because he spent 
a part of it in endeavors to see Priscy, ^nd when 
successful, in trying to better his position with her, 
which did not satisfy him. He had heard rumors of 
an English conquest, and they troubled him. At least. 
Miss Pell should not think he even compared her with 
the girl who was trying to be an actress and whom he 
had been so generously, perhaps too unselfishly, as- 
sisting. 


XXXV 


KITTY Hyde's entertainment 

It was a rainy evening about the middle of Novem- 
ber. Dorothy was somewhat reluctantly going on 
with her studies, for she was in an idle mood, when 
there came a knock at her door, and Priscy stood there 
with a pleading face. 

‘‘ Do call a lull in the tempest, Dorothy," she began ; 
and at the moment there came a drive of rain against 
the window. 

I call a lull in the tempest ! ” echoed her hearer. 

“ In the tempest of your labors, of course. The 
rain is able to take care of itself." 

Indeed it is. How it is storming ! Pm glad noth- 
ing calls us out to-night. I believe Pm tired. I don’t 
feel spirit enough to breast a rain drop." 

“That from you? You must be pretty well done 
up then ! " As Priscy spoke, she sank into a chair, 
and the girls began to talk of their summer, idly at 
first, and then with an interest that made them forget 
time, until a sharp knock at the door of the sitting 
room brought them to the present. 

Dorothy sprang up and opened the door, and stared 
in amazement at the girl who stood there with be- 
draggled skirts and disheveled hair, her face wet with 
rain, perhaps with tears also, her eyes angry and 
275 


276 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

despairing, her breath gone for the moment as 
Dorothy pulled her into the room and Priscy rushed 
up to her with a cry of alarm. 

“Kitty Hyde! What is the matter?” cried both 
at once. 

“ Everything ! ” gasped the girl as soon as speech 
came to her. “ The whole thing has gone up sky high. 
All my work is ruined; and my plans, too. Fm good 
for nothing.” 

She broke into weeping; and it was plain that she 
could not tell her story until she was calmer. Mean- 
while Dorothy pulled the pins out of the dripping hat 
and lifted it from Kitty’s head, unbuttoned her soaked 
coat and carried it down stairs to be dried. Then 
when she returned, she pulled off Kitty’s wet gloves 
and put them on the radiator. 

“ Take your time, little girl,” she said with a glance 
at Priscy who was stroking the bowed head in silence. 
“You are going to spend the night with me; and 
there’ll be time to tell us everything ; we must know it. 
But rest first. Have you been running, dearie ? ” 

“ I don’t know what Fve been doing,” said Kitty. 
“ Fve been wild since he threw me over — not me — 
not me; I don’t care a rap for him — but the whole 
affair that Fve worked so over, and hoped so much 
from. It’s all gone to smash; and it’s all his fault. 
We could have pulled through, but for this.” 

“Are you talking of the entertainment?” cried 
Priscy. 

The other nodded in silence. 

“ And who is ' he ’ who has thrown you over — your 


KITTY HYDE’S ENTERTAINMENT 277 

entertainment, I mean ? ” She stood thinking. “Is it 
Mr. Norcross?’' she asked. 

Kitty looked up at her, with a recollection that for 
the moment had been banished by her trouble. “ Oh, 
I mustn’t speak against him to you,” she cried. 

“Why not; pray, if he deserves it? I want to 
know it.” 

“ Now you have your breath again, Kitty dear, we 
want the whole story, every word of it as straight 
as you can give it. We want to help you,” said 
Dorothy. 

“ Help me ! When the thing is only two days off ! 
And the bills all printed! He said he would attend 
tp that. I’ve only just seen them; that’s what makes 
me wildest of all. He thought the thing was not going 
to be a success, so he had his name struck off these 
bills, and his part with it, when the printer was at 
work on them, and he never even told me of it! I’ve 
just seen them now — and seen him.” 

“ It was a scallawag thing to do, I must say, if it is 
slang,” said Priscy. 

“ When you saw him just now, what reason did he 
give you for doing it ? ” asked Dorothy. 

“ He laughed at my fury, and said the ladies were 
trying to quash the affair because it was too soon 
before theirs, and would, as he expressed it, ‘ take the 
wind out of their sails ’ ; and it would never go with- 
out their help. So, he’d gone out of it, too; he wasn’t 
a fellow who liked to be in anything that was not 
going to be a success, he said.” 

Priscy uttered an exclamation of disgust; and for a 


278 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

moment Dorothy shut her mouth hard. Then she 
turned to Priscy. 

What do you say, Pell-Mell ? This is going to be 
a success — one of the successes Mr. Norcross is not in. 
Why not a success? What do you say?” she re- 
peated. “ You’ll help? ” 

With all my heart and hands — and head, and 
tongue, and pen, Dorothy. You know it. Oh, what 
treatment ! ” 

“Yes; but keep your wrath bottled up until after- 
ward. We’ll have to work first. Two days are a 
short allowance. But two girls and a man can do a 
good deal in that time.” 

Kitty sat looking from one to the other, her sobs 
checked, her eyes large with wonder in which was 
dawning a joy that scarcely dared yet to show itself. 

“Why! Why!” she began. “There isn’t any- 
thing to do now. He and the ladies have sat down 
on me so hard. Pm entirely squashed.” 

“ You seem to be reviving a little,” commented 
Dorothy. Then she added : “ I told you that you’re 
to spend the night with me ; and before we go to sleep, 
something will have been done. The ladies may have 
plumped down hard on you, and Mr. Norcross deserted 
you. But if Ridgemore College lifts you up, I think 
you’ll stand. Keep your feelings in the background 
for a while, little girl, and help us plan.” 

“ I suppose Pm silly,” returned Kitty meekly. “ But 
my head aches with all the plans that have toppled 
over on it.” 

The other gave her a squeeze that, although hasty. 


KITTY HYDE’S ENTERTAINMENT 279 

was vigorous. “ I wonder if I can get him by tele- 
phone?” she said looking at Priscy. 

“ Get whom by telephone? What man, Dorothy? ” 

''Why, Rex, of course. His mimicry is not quite 
equal to Mr. Norcross’; but he will do admirably, if 
I can get him.” 

" Mr. Norcross was to take two parts,” said Kitty. 
Her eyes were bright again and her cheeks flushed, 
although the tremulousness of her voice showed a lurk- 
ing doubt of the possibility of bringing victory out of 
ruin. 

" Perhaps I could take one of them, if it’s not long, 
or hard ? ” suggested Priscy. 

" You could ! You could ! ” cried Kitty. " But it’s 
too much.” And then she added, " I depended a good 
deal on these ladies for the audience.” 

"If I can wake up the college, you will have an 
audience,” answered Dorothy, slipping her feet into 
her overshoes and throwing her raincoat about her. 
" I’m going to see if Miss Aylesford won’t help us out? 
If I can get her interested, the thing will go. On the 
way, I’ll try to ring up Rex. If he only happens to be 
in town, as he often is, and I can get him, he will run 
out here to-night. And while I’m gone, Pell-Mell, 
won’t you get hold of Susie Codman and Clara 
Morton, and anybody else you think of and want, and 
bring them here? When they know what we want of 
them, I believe they will do it.” 

" We’ll soon be back, Kitty,” said Priscy as she and 
Dorothy departed upon their errands. 

The latter speedily returned elate. 


28 o DOROTHY, BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


‘‘ The dean is just lovely,” she announced. She 
will do all she can, and will go herself, which means 
everything. And Rex is coming as soon as he can get 
here. I barely caught him. Explanations are waiting 
for him here, I said. What should I do without 
him to fall back upon ? ” 

‘‘ You don’t have to do without — quite yet,” laughed 
Susie Codman who with Clara Morton and Dora 
Wilson were holding an animated council in Dorothy’s 
room. 

“ Of course, we’ll wake up the college, girls,” said 
Clara, ‘‘ and carry with us as large a part of this 
august body as we can manage. We’ll get an audience, 
never fear. A tiger is tame in comparison to the way 
we will work. But come, Susie, we must be at it. 
It is growing late.” And the three ran off with words 
of encouragement to Kitty who by this time had begun 
to believe in the possibility of retrieval and was alert 
to lend herself to whatever promised a way out of her 
disaster. 

Whew ! Whew ! ” said Rex with a disgusted look. 

I’d never have dreamed it of Norcross. But the 
world doesn’t turn on him as its axis. Let him go. 
I’m not up to his mark, to be sure; but the audience 
will not know what they’ve missed — and I’ll tell you 
what, Doro,” he added turning to his sister, “ Lulu will 
come and sing for us; I’m sure of it. She has been 
taking lessons all the autumn and is in splendid voice.” 

“ She is always that,” cried Dorothy. ‘‘ Yes, she 
will. I’m sure. That is an inspiration, Rex. I never 
thought of her,” 


KITTY HYDE’S ENTERTAINMENT 281 


“ I’ll see if I can get her now on the long distance 
telephone. There’s no time to be lost. She has some 
beautiful songs on hand. I know she will be delighted 
to help out. Why, Miss Hyde, we’ll beat Norcross’ 
programme, after all.” And he went to learn, if he 
could, what Lulu said to the request. 

The young entertainer her face bright with joy, 
her laugh ready at any moment, was skilfully putting 
into place her disarranged programme when Rex re- 
entered, beaming. 

She will do anything,” he said. She will come 
up to-morrow with her music to consult with Miss 
Hyde, if she may visit you, Doro? What shall I 
say?” 

“ Exactly what you have said — yes,” laughed his 
sister. 

‘‘ And now we shall come out finely,” he went on. 
“ Oh, by the way. Miss Hyde, I ought to have my 
part this moment to take with me to study to-night.” 

‘‘ It’s at home,” she answered. “ I’ll get it.” And 
she rose. 

“ She cannot go out again to-night in this storm, 
Rex,” said Dorothy. It’s too far, and she will be 
ill. She was really so when she came here. Won’t 
it do the first thing in the morning ? ” 

“ The very first ? ” 

“ I’ll take the first car in from here,” said Kitty. 
“ Come for it before breakfast, if you like. And I 
can’t thank you; I don’t know how.” 

‘‘ Send us all tickets to your debut as a star actress,” 
laughed Rex. You will get there. Miss Hyde. Don’t 


282 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

make too much account of Norcross. There are hosts 
of things like what he has done in the world. Good 
night, everybody.” 

I would send in a messenger to-morrow morning 
for my part, Kitty,” said Priscy. “ I can’t come my- 
self on account of recitations. But, you see, you will 
have to explain it to me.” 

I’ll be on hand. Miss Pell. When shall I come ? ” 
Arrangements made, the girls prepared for the sleep 
which by this time they greatly needed. 

“ It will not do to talk slang at Ridgemore, or I’d 
say we shall have to hustle,” laughed Dorothy. “ We 
must do the thing, though.” 

The following afternoon Norcross who had heard 
rumors of what was going on, called upon Miss Pell. 
She was engaged and could not see him. 

That evening he waylaid her and Dorothy as they 
were going to the dean’s. All through the summer 
and autumn he had encouraged Kitty’s plans and con- 
tributed in a substantial manner to their promised 
success, until the day of the collapse. What he had 
told her of his desire to be only on the role of success 
did not concern the entertainment alone, although had 
this been well sustained elsewhere, he might not have 
withdrawn. He rather liked the girl and was inter- 
ested in her histrionic powers. And so, all the summer 
and autumn he had seen a good deal of her, and had 
treated her on an equality, so that she did not perceive 
how he really considered her an inferior. She inter- 
ested him and her work did so still more, especially 
while Priscy was away. But since Miss Pell’s return. 


KITTY HYDE’S ENTERTAINMENT 283 

more brilliant and charming than ever and his added 
uncertainty as to his chances of keeping even the place 
he had held with her, he had become more impressed 
with his unwisdom in the matter of Kitty Hyde. He 
had never pretended love for her; he had been only 
kind to her; and now he feared that he had been too 
kind for his own interests. 

Walking beside Priscy that evening, he told her of 
his great helpfulness to Kitty Hyde, a poor girl who 
needed a helping hand; and of his final withdrawal 
from the entertainment merely as a hint to her to do 
the same in time to save the whole affair from the 
disaster inevitable in view of the defection of the 
ladies relied upon. 

“ And so, when you are especially needed to lend 
a hand, you take yours away ? ” returned Priscy with 
scornful coldness. 

“ But, Miss Pell, don’t you see the poor girl y^ill 
only make a dead failure of it? I want to save her 
from that.” 

‘‘ But you leave it to others to do. Perhaps that is 
as well for her, Mr. Norcross.” 

He recoiled as if she had struck him, as in a sense 
she had done. But recovering, he said: 

“ Then do you really believe anything can be done 
to assist Miss Hyde? If that is possible, I shall be 
happy to lend whatever aid I can to that worthy and 
hard-working girl.” 

Your aid is unnecessary,” returned Priscy. She 
could not bring herself to thank him for this lame 
offer. 


284 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


I beg, Miss Pell, in the memory of our past — 
acquaintance,” — he dared not say “ friendship ” to 
this haughty young woman — “ that you will not mis- 
understand me ? ” he appealed. 

“ I understand you perfectly, Mr. Norcross. And 
now that we are at Miss Aylesford’s house, I wish you 
good-evening.” 

Good-evening, Miss Pell. You do not understand. 
You are most unjust — cruel. Can you not show it to 
her. Miss Brooke?” 

‘‘ I see nothing that you can do now for Miss 
Hyde,” returned Dorothy. And she, too, said good- 
evening as Priscy rang the bell at the dean’s door. 
** Oh, Pell-Mell, you were terrible,” she whispered as 
they passed into the hall. 

Thank you, Dorothy,” said the girl. Then I 
was a success.” 

As Norcross passed on into the night, and out of 
Priscy Pell’s life, he perceived that his idea pf success 
needed revision. 

A fair evening, and more than a fair audience as 
to size, and in character an audience capable of helping 
Kitty Hyde’s hopes if it should approve her work. 

This it emphatically did. The girl seemed inspired ; 
her acting was superb. Rex did his part admirably, 
well prompted by Dorothy behind the scenes, for he 
had had short time to learn his part. Lulu was ap- 
plauded to the echo; and that helped Rex and every- 
body else. 

After the affair was over, Kitty, praised and 


KITTY HYDE’S ENTERTAINMENT 285 

encouraged to her heart’s content, was scrupulous in 
dividing her honors among her helpers. But this did 
not lessen the good opinion of her abilities, or of her- 
self. 

When at last she stood with only these helpers about 
her merrily commenting on the evening’s doings and 
the things that went right and had so nearly gone 
wrong, she was silent for a time. Then she looked at 
the others with tears in her eyes. 

“ I have learned something better than all the 
praise,” she said. I’ve found out the Lord will not 
leave me without friends, even though I am so alone 
in the world.” 


XXXVI 


CHARLEY BRIDGES MAKES A DISCOVERY, 

‘‘ I can’t go anywhere this afternoon, Charley,” 
said Mrs. Bridges with an ostentatious sigh of fatigue. 
“ I’m entirely done up. If you knew what shopping 
was, you’d understand.” 

“ I do my own,” answered her son. 

A man’s ! How absurd ! What is that, pray ? 
You’ve not to choose laces, and decide about colors, 
and a hundred other things.” 

“ Thank fortune, no, mamma. So, you can’t go to 
some of the picture galleries this afternoon? ” 

“ Not I, Charley. I don’t think, on the whole,” she 
added, “ that looking at pictures is the best thing for 
me. It tires my head so, and it strains my eyes ter- 
ribly. I have to keep my sight for more important 
things.” 

“ Matching colors, for instance? ” 

• “ That’s one thing, of course,” she returned tartly. 

And I must not get over fatigued. Your father 
wants me to establish my health perfectly. I shall lie 
down all the afternoon, and sleep if I can.” 

“ Then, if you don’t want Miss Longley, I’ll take 
her to see the pictures, or something, if she would like 
to go.” 

“ Really, Charley ! I was planning to have her read 
me to sleep. Can’t you go off and amuse yourself? ” 
286 


CHARLEY MAKES A DISCOVERY 287 

“ It’s conf — mighty stupid work amusing one’s self, 
unless there’s somebody by to see you are amused,” 
retorted the young man stiffly. I say now, you can 
go to sleep by yourself all the better. I thought ybn 
were traveling to show Miss Longley Europe. How 
much idea of Paris do you get in a bedroom? ” 

“ But if Mrs. Bridges wants me,” interposed Grace 
who until then had been a silent auditor, I would 
certainly rather stay.” 

The young man changed his tactics. “ Oh, no,” he 
said to her. My mother is not a pig. She wants 
you to see all you can; and me not to be so bored 
trotting around by myself, that I’ll trot into the Seine 
and find company there to fish me out.” He fixed 
eyes of shrewd merriment upon his mother, and ended 
with a laugh. ‘‘ But no joking,” he added the next 
moment, we both want to do something entertaining 
this beautiful day; don’t we, Miss Longley? Why, 
mamma, let her look at the pictures, and tell you about 
them. Then you’ll save your eyes and get posted at 
the same time.” 

'' I didn’t think of that,” answered Mrs. Bridges. 
“ That would do very well. Take her to see some 
of the most talked about pictures; as many as you can 
see and remember, Miss Longley. You will give me 
those touches you don’t get in the guide books, and 
that make people perceive you’ve seen things for your- 
self.” 

As the young man helped Grace into the motor-car, 
he said to her: 

'' We’ll have a spin in the Bois first. The weather 


288 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


is too glorious to spend on the best pictures ever 
painted. Later, we’ll go and take a look at some- 
thing. I want you to go for my own sake,” he added. 

I’d a great deal rather hear you go all over it with 
my mother than see the things for myself; you put 
in a lot I can’t find there.” 

As they were motoring, he said : Next week we 

leave here. Mamma has not quite decided where to 
go next. Have you enjoyed Paris, Miss Longley?” 

'' Very much, Mr. Bridges. Only, it seems to me 
that I have enjoyed too much, and have not done 
enough; that your mother has not had enough of my 
time.” 

He turned upon her. “ Now look here. Miss 
Longley ” — he wanted to say “ little brick ”, but he 
wisely forbore — you’re not in New England now. 
Just put that conscience of yours into your pocket; 
you’ll have it there handy when you need it. I’ll tell 
you when to take it out. I’ll not allow my mother 
to be slighted and abused.” 

Grace laughed into the shrewd, merry eyes that 
were watching her. 

“ Very well,” she answered. On your honor, 
you’ll tell me if I ever seem to be neglecting her in the 
least? ” 

“ On my honor, I will tell you,” he answered with 
an inward chuckle. But only if on your honor you’ll 
promise not to worry, but to have all the good times 
you can. Is it a bargain ? ” 

** A fine one for me,” she answered. 

‘‘ And still better for me,” he said. I can’t expect 


CHARLEY MAKES A DISCOVERY 289 

my mother to be ready to go as much as I like to ; and 
I simply am not going poking about alone.” 

But I thought you had met friends here? ” 

No, acquaintances. I did go to several places 
with them. But they always stopped and looked and 
gossiped when I was in a hurry to get on; and when 
there was something worth stopping for, they were in 
a terrific haste to be off. So, after a few times, they 
and I always had engagements at the wrong hours to 
fit in with each other.” 

Grace enjoyed the joke; and he watched her with 
his shrewd smile. He noticed again, as he had often 
done before, how merry her laugh was. 

That day and many another, in Paris, on the 
Riviera, in Genoa, in Rome, in Florence, and else- 
where, he took her sight-seeing and gave her many 
delightful hours. But this was done always as his 
mother’s companion, or more truly, as a family friend; 
he assume'd no loverlike airs. He merely liked her; 
and he seemed to be constantly finding in her things 
to like better. 

At Monte Carlo he was much amused. He took 
his mother and her to the Casino. Mrs. Bridges 
staked and won, and was jubilant; and lost, and 
wailed; and won again, until he warned her not to 
turn professional But Grace would not gamble. He 
laid a gold piece on the table. 

“ Try it. Miss Longley,” he said. “ I want to see 
what luck you have. I’ll take the risk; and if you 
win, you shall pay me back if you like.” 


290 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

But she did not place it on the wheel. Instead, she 
picked it up and handed it back to him. '' I would 
rather not,” she said. 

Then I shall try it for you.” . 

“ No, don’t do that, please,” she said with the deci- 
sion of a command. 

“ Then I shall do it for myself,” he pursued hold- 
ing it in his hand and looking at her. 

She gave neither assent nor dissent voluntarily; she 
had no right. She stood withdrawn, not enough 
for rudeness, but enough to have no part in his ac- 
tion. 

He looked at her downcast eyes, her silent lips, her 
face with its unintentional protest ; and he dropped the 
gold piece into his pocket again. A fellow would 
find it merely a pleasure to go straight with the ‘ little 
brick ’ beside him,” he thought. 

You took your New England conscience out of 
your pocket that time,” he said. “ Didn’t you? ” 

“ Did I ? ” she asked. “ It was not to show it to 
you, Mr. Bridges. I have not the right.” 

“ Oh, I know it wasn’t meant for me. I caught a 
glimpse though. I wish I had one just like it.” 

So they went from place to place, getting better and 
better acquainted. But his knowledge of Grace 
Longley was altogether too good to have allowed him 
to presume upon it to treat her cavalierly, or familiarly, 
had he been so disposed, which he was not. He held 
her in a kindly respect, not far from reverence. But 
as to falling in love with her, he never put the case to 
himself in that way. 


CHARLEY MAKES A DISCOVERY 291 

Both he and his mother found friends as they went 
on; and these took time and thoughts. 

It was January, the day after they had all come to 
Venice. Mrs. Bridges was fatigued by her day's ex- 
cursion, and Grace insisted upon remaining with her. 
Bridges had gone off in a gondola with some people 
he had met. Grace had been reading to his mother, 
and now that Mrs. Bridges had fallen asleep, the girl 
had come out into the sitting room, leaving the bed- 
room door partially open that she might hear if the 
sleeper aroused. She herself was wide awake, and she 
began a letter to her mother. 

After a time a sound entirely different from the 
looked-for noises of the place startled her. She 
listened. Something was wrong. Her instinct was 
to go to find out what it was. But it was unpleasant 
to go through the corridors and into the office alone 
in the late evening ; and to ring and bring some one to 
the door would awaken Mrs. Bridges. She resisted 
her impulse, and forcing herself to sit still, wrote 
another page of her letter. But fear grew upon her, 
until at last she arose and went softly out of the room. 

When she returned, her face was like marble. The 
fear that had been vague as an overshadowing had 
become the grip of terror. Two gondolas had collided 
in one of the narrower canals. Three men had been 
thrown into the water; and one, it was feared, was 
drowned. Thus far they had not succeeded in re- 
suscitating him; but the physicians had not yet given 
up working over him. He had. been paying; at the 


292 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

hotel, and was to be brought here. The accident had 
been to the party with whom Bridges had gone. No 
one could tell yet the name of the gentleman probably 
drowned. 

Grace believed that she could tell it. She gave 
orders to be immediately informed when the name was 
learned, and went back to the sitting room. 

It was he who was dead. Whenever she tried not 
to believe it, the thought forced itself upon her again. 
She sat motionless, her head bowed. There came 
before her as in pictures all that he had done for her, 
just for kindness, because she was alone and depend- 
ent, and all that he had been to her. She had never 
planned life with him; she only dimly realized as she 
sat there what it was going to be without him, the 
loneliness, the dreariness, the tyranny of it, now that 
he would not be there to stand between. But this was 
nothing to the realization that she would never hear 
his voice again, that his smiling eyes would never look 
into hers, his quick fun never make sad moments 
bright. She sat as if the waters of despair had over- 
whelmed her. To her it seemed hours, if she thought 
of time at all. But it was not very long before some 
one knocked at the door. 

It had come. Here was the messenger to tell her 
he was drowned. 

She walked to the door, laying a steadying hand 
on the table by the way. She would go outside and 
listen to the word; the poor mother must not be 
wakened abruptly. She must be told lovingly of her 
desolation. Grace opened the door. 


CHARLEY MAKES A DISCOVERY 293 

It’s good to find you up, Miss Longley,” said 
Bridges’ cheerful voice. “ You came pretty near not 
seeing me again. Why! Did you hear about the 
accident? I thought I’d come and tell you I was all 
right, lest you and mamma should have heard about it. 
Why, Miss Longley — why, what is it ? ” 

For on seeing him she had gone backward, and as 
he entered the room and shut the door, she stood 
motionless, her look devouring his face, her eyes, her 
whole face radiant. He stood a moment, looking at 
her. 

'' I — I thought you were drowned ! ” she gasped. 

Oh, no, nobody is drowned ; he’s coming round all 
right. But — ” He stood amazed, still staring at her. 
** Why, the little brick loves me! ” he said to himself. 
And with the knowledge of this, there came to him, 
all in a rush, another knowledge, that this love was a 
beautiful thing to him, and what he longed for, al- 
though he had not known it before. He reached her 
with a step, and took her in his arms. 

She struggled to release herself-. He knew that she 
was utterly unaware of what her face had told him. 

“ Would you have cared very much if I had been? ” 
he whispered, his face against hers. 

She was still struggling to release herself. “ You 
must not think me foolish and try to comfort me,” she 
said. '' Ever since my father’s death anything like an 
accident terrifies me. You are very good. I am 
calmer now. Please let me go, Mr. Bridges.” 

But he held her fast. “ You mustn’t get over it,” 
he said. “ I don’t mean ever to let you. You are the 


294 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

loveliest, dearest girl in the world; and don’t you see 
I'm asking you to marry me? I’m not good enough, 
but I want you. If you don’t say, ‘yes,’ I shall be 
tempted to wish I had been drowned.” For the longer 
he held her, the dearer she seemed to him. 

She was trembling, but she had ceased to struggle; 
and she hid her face on his shoulder. 

He lifted it to look into her eyes. Haven’t you a 
kind word for me, little brick? ” he whispered. I’ve 
called you pet names in my heart a long time, and a 
good many other things you’ve not known, nor I 
either at first. Do you love me? ” 

“ I do,” she said. “ But — ” He kissed her before 
she could finish. Then after a little, she asked, “ But 
I — I always thought you cared for Dorothy? ” 

Dorothy is as beautiful and good and lovable as 
ever,” he answered her; and I love her still.” Grace 
tried to draw away from him, but he would not let her, 
and went on cheerfully: ‘‘But if Dorothy should 
marry that highflier over there with the castles and 
the titles; or if she should marry — anybody else, it 
would not break my heart one little bit. Why ! Don’t 
you trust me, my love? ” 

“ I do perfectly,” she whispered, and put her arms 
about his neck. 

“ Sit down here and tell me about it,” he answered. 

After a while she said to him : “You know I can’t 
marry you soon. Mamma must have my money until 
Ned gets on further.” 

“ Do you think I shall neglect your mother, 
Grace?” 


CHARLEY MAKES A DISCOVERY 295 

But I shouldn’t like my husband to ” 

‘‘ Ah, your husband ! That’s the way I like to hear 
you talk. What a happy husband you are going to 
make me, little brick.” 

They sat and talked so long that Mrs. Bridges 
aroused, and called to know what was going on all 
this time? 

Sha’n’t we tell her on the spot, and have it over? ” 
asked Bridges. 

Yes, I would rather,” answered Grace. 

He led her into the room where his mother, only 
half awake, lay and stared at them; and there he 
announced the good news. 

But Mrs. Bridges frowned. So, that’s why 
you wanted her to go everywhere with you, was 
it, Charley?” she asked. ‘‘Why couldn’t you 
have taken that bright Miss Osborne, and left 
Miss Longley to me? Nobody’ll ever suit me so well; 
and I suppose you won’t let her wait on me any 
more ? ” 

“ I’m thinking of waiting on her myself,” he said 
smiling. 

“ Men are always so selfish,” retorted Mrs. Bridges 
turning her face away. “ Well, I’ll go to sleep now; 
and forget my troubles until to-morrow.” 

Mr. Bridges, Sr. writing to Charley on receipt of 
the news was triumphant in his joy, and avowed to his 
son that this secret hope was the especial reason why 
he had wanted them to extend their trip. “ I knew 
you couldn’t see her every day, with no business to 


296 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

interfere, Charley,'^ he wrote, “ and not find out what 
a dandy girl she is. ” 

But after the letter was posted, he sat awhile in his 
office going over the matter. 

“ It’s going to make a mighty difference in the 
house, having the little girl out of it, ” he mused. 
‘‘ Harm’ll take to her tantrums again, and I sha’n’t 
even have Charley to talk ’em over with. But then, 
there’s the other side of it. Suppose she’d married the 
red-headed feller — poor feller — that hung on to her so 
last summer — where would we all have been then? 
Bless my soul — yes! Then, Charley will settle near 
us, I guess. I’ll build the little girl just the house she 
wants. She’ll be trotting in often, and give the marm 
many a smooth down, I shouldn’t wonder. It’s funny, 
she seemed like a daughter to me from the first day 
I saw her at my table. It’s mighty good news; and 
Charley’s a good feller, or he shouldn’t have her. 
Lucky I don’t want to hinder it though. How’d I do 
it?” he ended with a chuckle of satisfaction. 


XXXVII 


HONORS TO BURN 

The year at college was going on well with a great 
deal of hard work, and plenty of fun to cheer it. In 
this fun, as in many of her studies, Dorothy was again 
a leader; quick in device, and skilful in execution, she 
gave many an amusing hour to her associates; and 
those whom she led in her classes were amazed at her 
versatility. It was a year upon which she always 
looked back with satisfaction. 

One December day going into Priscy’s room, she 
found the latter writing a letter, and was about to 
withdraw, not to interrupt her, but Priscy said, 

“ Don't go; I've finished." And slipping it into an 
envelope, she addressed and sealed it. Then looking 
up at her friend, she said with a blush : ‘‘ It's to 

Lord Hervey, Dorothy. He wanted me to answer his 
letters. He writes interesting ones." 

I'm sure he must, Pell-Mell. And that's the 
reason," she went on, “ why you've been too busy 
sometimes to help on the fun. You've been having 
a little private fun of your own? " 

“ You needn't laugh at me," said the girl. I'm not 
doing things secretly," she added. ‘‘ Mamma knows 
he has written to me; and papa, too. They don't 
object to my answering." 

“ It's only I who do things on the sly, Pell-Mell, 
297 


298 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

like taking morning walks with strange old gentlemen, 
and such things. I’m more glad than I can say, dear 
child. He’s a splendid fellow; and as handsome as 
one could wish for.” 

“ Why, Dorothy, there’s nothing to be glad, or sorry 
about, only a very simple and harmless correspondence. 
You remember he was interested in the life in girls’ 
colleges in America; and there’s enough about that to 
tell him.” 

“ As you like it, dearie. Nothing to congratulate 
you about? Then, I shall congratulate Lord Hervey, 
because you write a very amusing letter.” And she 
kissed the young scribe, and smiled as she did so. 

“You think that?” questioned Priscy brightening^ 
“ He says he is coming to America again some- 
time.” 

Dorothy knew this; and that Lord Dalkeith was 
coming also. The latter had not written to her. But 
his look and tone as he had parted from her on the 
steamer and told her that he was coming, assured her, 
it was true. She thought of it often; and sometimes 
she wished that she did not. 

In the Christmas vacation Lulu Bromley paid a! 
short visit to Brookehurst. She was to marry Rex 
the following June. They all loved her more the 
more they saw of her. 

The middle of January as four of the college girls 
came back from a brisk walk on the fresh snow of the 
night before and through radiant sunshine and air 
sparkling with vigor — a winter’s day too severe for all 


HONORS TO BURN 


299 

but the robust in health — two of them were met by the 
announcement of visitors. 

Oh, I know who they are,” said Dorothy. “ Fve 
been expecting them. And without glancing at the 
cards that she took from the maid, she turned hastily 
into the reception room, her eyes bright, her cheeks 
glowing with the nip of the sharp wind. “ Come, 
Pell-Mell,” she said over her shoulder. They’ve 
asked for you, too.” So assured of the visitors was 
she that she took several steps into the room, and 
exclaimed, ‘‘This is. good, you dear boys!” Then 
suddenly she halted, abashed. “ Oh ! ” she said, her 
face scarlet, “ I didn’t wait to look at the cards. I’m 
expecting my two brothers to-day ; and I thought they 
had come.” 

“ Don’t be too much disappointed. Miss Brooke,” 
said Lord Dalkeith coming forward and taking her 
hand. “ I don’t see how we can take the role of broth- 
ers; but we’ll make up for it as well as we can.” 

By this time Lord Hervey had turned from welcom- 
ing Miss Pell who had followed her friend with acute- 
ness of consciousness and demureness of manner, and 
was greeting Dorothy. 

She laughed. “ It was a case of leaping before one 
looked,” she said. “ But it was well I lighted on safe 
ground. Supposing you had been utter strangers, I 
should have called you ‘ dear boys ’ just the same.” 

“ But nobody else could have appreciated it so 
much,” returned Hervey with an amusement that 
helped her to recover herself, although her embar- 
rassed color lingered. 


300 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

This was the beginning of a series of visits from 
the two young men, who informed themselves suf- 
ficiently upon college rules to escape information upon 
the subject by their hostesses. But the visits, although 
according to regulation, aroused much interest and dis- 
cussion, especially among the juniors and seniors, in 
which two classes Priscy and Dorothy respectively be- 
longed. 

“ The little Pell girl is deep in, anybody can see,” 
announced Susie Codman to a group of eager listeners. 
“ Pve not a doubt about her. That will be a match ; 
for Lord Hervey considers the whole college worthy 
of his approval because she’s in it.” 

Where did you get all that knowledge? ” inquired 
Clara Morton who had not outgrown her fondness 
for asking why. 

'' It’s printed in capitals,” declared Mattie Winters 
with her fondness for being on the popular side. It’s 
not even he who runs may read; you may stand still 
and read, if you only look.” 

'' Then, since you’re so well instructed, tell us about 
Dorothy,” persisted Clara. ‘'After all, it is she who 
is of most importance to us girls. It will be pretty 
good to be able to say of her, ‘ our classmate, the 
countess ’. But how shall we feel if in the days to 
come, we can incidentally remark, ‘Ah! our friend, 
the duchess ’ ? ” 

“ You couldn’t live without your joke, Clara,” 
snickered Dora Wilson. 

Clara laughed too. Then she said : “ But in a way, 
it’s a fact. Who knows about Dorothy? ” 


HONORS TO BURN 


301 


Nobody did. 

Whether she’s deep in, or too deep to let us see 
whether she’s in or not,” declared Susie Codman, 
“ not a girl in college can tell you, not even her nearest 
and dearest Priscy Pell. Sometimes I think she 
doesn’t know herself. I’ll wager on Lord Dalkeith, 
though. He means business.” 

‘‘ I suppose we all used to think it was going to be 
Ned Longley,” said Clara. But he has enough other- 
wise on hand now, poor fellow. He’s been having 
a tremendously hard time of it, and has now for that 
matter, and is likely to have it for a good while to 
come. But I’m glad he has come back to college 
to finish out his time and get his good and regular 
standing. He graduates in the class next to his own, 
to be sure; but he’ll come off well, and he’s plucky to 
do it.” 

“ I heard he had been studying all the year 
at odd times to keep up,” added Dora Wilson. 
“ He is a splendid fellow ; but he hasn’t half a 
chance.” 

“ He has a good big chance to show himself a hero,” 
declared Susie Codman with emphasis. ‘‘ And he is 
doing it.” 

“ So he is, Susie,” said a new voice behind her. 
And, suddenly, the girls perceived that Dorothy had 
joined them. After acquiescing in this assertion, they 
turned the subject into the safe channel of the day’s 
studies, and in another minute Dorothy had gone on 
to the library whither she was bound when she had 
taken the group on her way. 


302 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

'' How much do you suppose she heard ? '' asked 
Mattie Winters. 

“ Nothing at all except what we were saying about 
Ned Longley,” assured Susie. “ If she had, she would 
have spoken.” 

Ned Longley had returned to college to finish the 
short time remaining of his course, and graduate. He 
had determined to do this for his own satisfaction. 
As Dora Wilson had learned, he had kept up his 
studies in part, and now he could keep on with his 
other work enough to hold his place there. Mr. Harris, 
and the firm, wished him to finish his college work; 
and Mr. Bridges had been kindness itself. “ Get your 
diploma, or whatever it is,” he had said. “ I’ll be 
proud to have you. Don’t you see, you’re to be in the 
family now?” To do this and make up his other 
work, Ned needed only to give his summer vacation. 
He had had a long one the previous summer, and 
he foresaw that he should not be in trim for enjoy- 
ments this year. 

For he knew of Dalkeith’s visits to Dorothy, and of 
the increasing earnestness of his attentions to her. 
Ostensibly, he and Hervey were traveling in the United 
States. But with the exception of a few weeks in 
California, their trips could not have been extended; 
for the travelers seemed to be always turning up at 
Ridgemore. Nothing was more evident to Longley 
than that Dorothy was lost to himself. Last year he 
had put aside the suggestion as a possibility which 
distressed him. Now he was compelled to face it as a 
coming certainty. The bonds holding him back frorn 


HONORS TO BURN 


303 


her had tightened, rather than loosened. The loss of 
Grace’s salary had not been wholly made up by the 
increase in his own in both editorial work, and the 
other. The plays were winning a little reputation, but 
no money to speak of yet. As to the stocks — he did 
not want to think of those. He told himself that he 
was not fair to Dorothy. Was she to give up every- 
body just because he loved her? He would not be dog 
in the manger. 

But in his efforts not to be so, he grew thin and 
strained. 

He sometimes went to see her, to discuss their work, 
and to talk of his mother and Grace and the good 
things that used to be, and the success they hoped to 
arrive at. But Dalkeith saw her far oftener than he 
did. And Ned knew it. 

The evening of the day that Dorothy had heard the 
girls commenting upon Longley as she passed them, 
she sat late in her room alone. In her life she had 
had many battles to fight with herself; and in general 
she had fought them through bravely, and for the 
most part had come out victor. 

But she had never had a struggle like this. She had 
not known before how vain she was, how fond, not of 
wealth especially, but of the long generations of power 
and prestige the inheritance of which was open to her 
to share; she told herself it was a greater ambition 
than she had ever known. And yet that evening, 
looking into her own heart, Dorothy said that she 
would gladly help Ned work for his mother. But she 
knew absolutely that he would never allow it. He 


304 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

was a very dear fellow; but he was too proud. They 
would both be happier if he were not. 

But the voice whispering its suggestions was insist- 
ing that she look at things only as they were. Ned 
was impossible to her. Then why refuse one she liked, 
because she could never have one she loved? Lord 
Dalkeith was not having a perfectly easy time in 
making sure of her acceptance, and she would there- 
fore have all the more power with him if she gave it. 
He had not asked her yet; but he would. Should she 
not accept him? 

She sat into the small hours, thinking. It seemed 
to her that a gulf she had never known had opened in 
her soul. She did not know whether what she saw 
as she looked into it was the bottom of it, or how 
deep it was, or whether she would ever leap down into 
it? She had a strange revelation. She perceived that 
to carry out her purpose, she would not climb, but 
descend; that this ambition was below, not above her. 
She thrust the knowledge from her angrily; and it 
departed, as do all scorned revelations. 

As the college year drew near its end, it became 
evident that the first of the class honors would go to 
Dorothy. And, perhaps not strangely, considering all 
things, those in Longley's class would go to him. 
Dorothy was pleased for them both. But she secretly 
wondered where her delight in all these things had 
gone? 

In the spring Grace had been married abroad. The 


HONORS TO BURN 


305 

prospect of a wedding which she could supervise re- 
stored Mrs. Bridges to happiness. 

‘‘Of course you have no home to be married from,’^ 
she said. “ And as Charley lives with us, you couldn’t 
be married from his. It would look as if you were a 
nobody. Yes, as Charley says, the American embassy 
in Paris will be just the place for the wedding. I’ll 
see that you look like an heiress, Grace.” 

“ But I’m not an heiress, and I don’t want to look 
like one,” answered the girl. She and Bridges had 
planned a quiet affair. 

“ The main thing is to get tied tight,” he had said. 

“ You are going to do us credit,” insisted Mrs. 
Bridges. 

And even in her eyes, Grace did. The friends they 
found to invite to the ceremony, and those who came 
from curiosity to see the bride of the young million- 
aire, lent a brilliancy to the affair which gave the 
elder lady matter to refer to proudly for a long time 
afterward. 

Kitty Hyde’s affairs were prospering ; and her hopes 
flourished again. One day she came to her two 
especial friends at Ridgemore and brought a letter 
from Dia Chesterdown. 

“ She misses you, Kitty,” said Dorothy, pleased. 

Some day you will go there and meet her. Or I 
think she wants to come back. She is homesick. She 
has come to understand herself in a strange land.” 
A sudden thrill ran through her as she spoke. Would 
she, Dorothy, ever come to understand herself in a 
strange land? 


3o6 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Ridgemore Commencement was brilliant. Nobody 
grudgfed Dorothy the honors she had so fairly won, 
and bore so well. She had always been so kind and 
true to her fellow students that they loved her and 
enjoyed her triumph. Lord Dalkeith was most proud 
of all. He saw in her one to shine at court, one for 
whom no rank would be too high to be borne by her 
with graciousness. She answered his ideals, and he 
admired her profoundly. And he assured himself also 
that he was deeply in love with her, or he would not 
have opposed his grandfather’s wishes in his marriage. 

Class Day brought Dorothy still more triumphs. 
Words of loving praise fell upon her ears. Through 
it all she was observing how well Ned bore himself; 
she knew that she was reading his heart. Yet when 
he held her hand in leaving her, she felt that they 
reached out to each other across a gulf — that gulf ! 

That night as she sat alone thinking over the day’s 
triumphs, she suddenly seemed to be leaning over the 
gulf again, looking into it. It was so dark. 

“ What nonsense ! ” she exclaimed angrily. And 
she went to bed. 


XXXVIII 


MRS. BROMLEY IS HAPPY 

The song of the birds awoke Lulu Bromley. She 
must have been hearing them in her sleep; for she 
had been dreaming of that exhibition day at Hosmer 
Hall one May so long ago, when Dorothy’s little 
drama, The Birds' Boycott," had been given, and 
Lulu had done so much to help out its success. Now, 
as she lay between sleeping and waking that June 
morning, the real notes of some of the birds of the 
play floated to her from the trees about her grand- 
mother’s home, and in the woods near by. She caught 
the cheery song of the robins, the whistling of the 
cardinal birds, the dainty notes of the bluebirds. And 
there were the song sparrows as cheerful as the sum- 
mer morning itself, the trills of the towhees, the high, 
sweet notes of the Baltimore orioles; and there was a 
brown thrasher — but by the time Lulu had picked out 
his song from the chorus, she was wide awake and 
remembering that that day of the May exhibition had 
been the turning of the tide in her life, the day in 
which her ability and pluck and success had won her 
grandmother’s approval. The gift of the little bank- 
book had followed, and had enabled Lulu to flnish her 
course at Hosmer Hall, and by still doing some work 
in coaching, and otherwise, although not toiling as 
307 


3o8 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

she had done, to help her brother Harold into college 
where he was making a good record. Her father had 
at last found work that was giving him at least a 
living. 

From the day of that exhibition, four years ago, her 
grandmother had been uniformly kind and generous to 
her, for she loved her capable granddaughter. After 
her graduation Lulu had determined to spend one year 
with her, to return so far as she could, the kindness 
and affection she had received. 

All things in her life had been hard, until she had 
met Dorothy Brooke. But the world had brightened 
since Dorothy had loved her. It might be all a fancy 
that the dear girl had had anything to do with it. 
And yet but for The Birds' Boycott," how much of 
it all would have come to her? Most of all, but for 
Dorothy, where would Rex have been? 

Yes. And where would he be now in a few hours? 
Here. For to-morrow was to be her wedding day, 
and there were yet many things to do in preparation. 

But by this time revelling in the songs of the birds 
and her own happy memories, she was busily dressing. 
And in this joyous mood she met the day. 

“ Good-morning, Lulu,’^ said Mrs. Bromley as the 
girl came running down stairs. Em so happy think- 
ing of what you’re going to have,” she added as she 
kissed her, ‘‘ that I don’t dare stop and remember the 
hole there will be in my life when you go out of it.” 

Why, grandmamma ! I go out of your life ! Don’t 
you know I’m going to bring Rex in ? ” 

The old lady sighed. Then she returned to her 


MRS. BROMLEY IS HAPPY 


309 


cheerfulness, and began to consult with Lulu as to 
how the furniture in the drawing-room ought to be 
placed for the ceremony the next day; and how the 
gardener should arrange the flowers, not hot-house 
plants, but summer blooms from the open air. 

‘‘ As to the furniture, grandmamma,” said the girl ; 
we can’t have much, can we? There’ll be so many 
people; our friends have mounted up so.” 

"\You’re not exclusive enough. Lulu,” said Laura 
Arnold when she came over later from her own home, 
a mile away. You ought to keep to people that will 
count.” 

You silly little snob ! ” muttered Mrs. Bromley 
to herself as she went about the room. 

** Now, there’s Mabel White,” pursued Laura uncon- 
scious of one listener’s comment. What do you want 
her for? She doesn’t amount to anything. She’ll 
never be any help to you.” 

Mabel is one of my dear friends,” cried Lulu flush- 
ing angrily. And she amounts to a great deal, as 
they’ll tell you at Hosmer Hall. She has made a very 
successful teacher, and will do still better next year. 
Do you mean because she has no money ? She has as 
much as I have, anyway. Don’t make me despise you, 
Laura.” 

I suppose you think you can afford to do that 
now,” returned the other making sure that Mrs. 
Bromley was out of the room. But don’t let us 
quarrel,” she added. I’ve come over to congratulate 
you, and to see how things are getting on. The house 
will look lovely. I’d like to make a few suggestions 


310 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

though. Only, I suppose grandmamma would be 
angry? ” 

Instead of doing this, however, Laura returned to 
Mabel White. 

“ Since you are to marry Rex Brooke,” she said, 
“ I should think you would take Dorothy’s part, and 
not bring the two together here, and make it so un- 
pleasant for your sister-to-be.” And as Lulu stared at 
her in astonishment, she went on : “ What a con- 

veniently short memory you have. Lulu. But of 
course you do remember what a fuss Mabel made be- 
tween Grace and Ned and Dorothy, because she wanted 
to keep all these to herself, and make them not care 
for Miss Brooke. I should think you’d take 
Dorothy’s part,” she repeated. 

“ Oh, that! ” echoed Lulu scornfully. '' I’ll wager 
Dorothy has forgotten all about it. And Mabel has 
repented, I happen to be aware. How did you find 
out about that affair, Laura?” she asked suddenly. 
“ It was not given to the public.” 

“ So, I’m one of the public? Thank you. I’m not 
out in the cold as to information though. But what do 
I care, anyway ? Mabel will be nobody’s rival in looks 
and dress. Is Grace coming with her new husband? ” 

“ She says so,” answered Lulu, her face brighten- 
ing at the thought. 

And Priscy Pell and her swell Englishman ? My 
goodness! If he’d seen her when she first came to 
school, she wouldn’t have much chance of him. Some- 
body really ought to tell the poor fellow.” 

It was on Lulu’s tongue to retort that, no doubt, 


MRS. BROMLEY IS HAPPY 31 1 

Laura would be happy to do this herself, if oppor- 
tunity were given her. But she was not going to 
quarrel, or be hateful now, of all times. And she 
asked Laura’s opinion of some arrangement of the 
flowers. 

The latter brightened at being consulted, and went 
on to give so much advice, unasked, that Lulu repented 
of her good nature. 

‘‘ How are you, grandmamma ? ” asked Rex Brooke 
that afternoon as he walked into the house. ‘‘ You 
are to be my grandmamma to-morrow; so, why not 
begin at once? ” And he kissed her. It’s so nice of 
you to be glad to see me, when I’ve come to make an 
end of Miss Bromley.” 

“ Make an end of my granddaughter ! ” gasped the 
poor lady staring wildly at him. 

“ I did not say that,” he returned, as grave now as 
ever Dorothy was when most amused. 

Here Lulu came up behind Rex, and with her chin 
resting on his shoulder, looked laughingly at her 
grandmother. 

‘‘ He means he is going to make an end of Miss 
Bromley, grandmamma; not of me. Don’t you see I 
sha’n’t be that any longer; I shall be — ” Suddenly, 
she stopped in a fit of shyness, her face scarlet. 

“Why don’t you finish. Lulu?” he laughed. “In 
all this time, she has not grown used to ‘ Mrs. Brooke ’, 
grandmamma,” he explained. 

The old lady shook her finger at him warningly, 
“ It’s well she can make out your nonsense,” she said, 


312 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

“ You’d wind me up in a net, so I could never get out 
of the meshes. You’d better be on your good behavior, 
sir.” 

Yes, yes, indeed,” he said; '' on my very best, until 
after the knot is tied. Then we’ll see.” 

Yes, we shall see,” said Mrs. Bromley. And with 
the words she doubled her fist and struck him lightly. 
Then, laughing, she ran off to some pressing duty. 

As Lulu and Rex talked together in the summer 
twilight, they diverged from jest into earnest, and 
spoke of many things concerning their future. 

‘‘ Is Dorothy rested from all she went through last 
week — Class and Commencement Day and the long 
strain before it? ” asked Lulu, as at last she rose from 
the bench under the elm in the garden and turned with 
him toward the house. “ How beautiful she looked 
both those days! And what a triumph in the class 
with so many bright girls in it ! And Lord Dalkeith, 
Rex, — well, there’s no doubt what he feels about her; 
I saw his eyes when he looked at her. Dorothy will 
have no end of honors. She must be very happy.” 

Rex paused in his walk. Lulu going on a few steps, 
perceived it, and turned back. She looked up at him 
in surprise while he still stood there, his brows knit, 
his eyes gazing into space at the picture in his mind. 
At last he turned to her. 

‘‘ Lulu, there’s something the matter with Doro. 
She ought to be happy; but I’m sure she is not. 
But you know her,” he added with a sigh. “ Nobody 
will ever get out of her what the trouble is — not even 
the mater. And if she fails, nobody can succeed. 





THE OLD LADY SHOOK HER FINGER AT HIM WARNINGLY, 


' / 



A 



> 


. 




", - f K >; *•■ - ’n^:^ 

• f f • *■ ^. • T f V ' p V ‘* • , *#^ • ^ #■• 

■ w- ;P ■*,.- • • . 

► ' ’ ^ • *1 ^ ' i * ’ ' irw I '1 * %i • ' I' 

4 •• w i^B . * ..!* 


afS^ 

>: A^< 




I 


♦ < 


is * i / L 

^.v«: ' ' ::: * 

wC-J 

’ c- 


» • ^•' 


ar 






;v 


Vi 


«»■« j 

*’. <• rt 


a.-. 




S?i.^ t \, u 

■ *^:i; i .V' * I--’ ' 


7 , »1 f 

- * 


■- ^‘^^:-,- 

f 


r . • 

- . ' 

S-'.’’ 

■•i>T • 

• » 

j • . 

; 


•* 



‘'.I 

■& •- 




A* Vt V* 

w\:%: . ■ 

j'S 




• ♦ 
w 


I t 


• I 


i -Si^rv 


fc l aBHp » %■ 'i " 'fc 'V' 

^■Kp. ft ♦ * ^ ^ ^ 45 

W :i •■ ': 4 : • *• ?-• ... '., 




>:! 





MRS. BROMLEY IS HAPPY 313 

Doro is very bright, and very gay. You may not see 
anything wrong with her. But it’s there.” 

‘‘ Dear Doro,” said Lulu softly. What can be 
amiss? Oh, Rex, I think you are mistaken.” 

Perhaps I am,” he answered, and turned to an- 
other subject. 


XXXIX 


A GUEST OF DISTINCTION 

Lord Dalkeith had gone upon an excursion to 
the Lakes with some friends whom he had met in 
America. He did not intend to be gone long; for as he 
had said good-by to Dorothy on Class Day, he had 
added that he should see her again soon. He had 
spoken no further word; but his look and tones had 
told her everything. When next he came, and this 
would not be until after Rex’s wedding, she would 
have to tell him her decision. Surely, that would not 
be difficult; her ambition was not dead. She had de- 
cided upon the wise course. She thought of Priscy’s 
happy face. It was plain that Priscy really loved the 
young Englishman who was so devoted to her. There 
everything would turn out well. Dorothy was so glad 
for her friend. 

That season Colonel Pell took a cottage at Newport; 
and he and Mrs. Pell were ready to entertain Lord 
Hervey when he should accept their invitation to visit 
them. For when Priscy returned home at the summer 
holidays, she learned why she had been so readily 
allowed to correspond with this young man, and why 
his attentions to her had met with no comment or 
supervision from her father, or her step-mother. 

That summer morning in which he told her of his 
love and asked her to marry him, he told her also that 
314 


A GUEST OF DISTINCTION 


315 

the previous autumn, before she had sailed for home, 
he had asked her father’s consent to their marriage, 
and permission to try to win her. 

“ And you have really cared about me all this 
time? ” asked the girl. 

Longer than that,” he answered. “ I cared for 
you on the boat when your father would not introduce 
us, but waited for Mrs. Pell. Do you remember Miss 
Warner and the shuffleboard ? ” 

Priscy laughed. '' Did you know about that ? ” she 
asked. 

“ No, not at the time; but afterward. But now let 
us talk of how much you love me? ” 

Yes,” answered the girl with a sigh. Then she 
added resolutely, “ But first I must tell you some- 
thing.” 

That can wait,” he said trying to draw her to- 
ward him. 

But she resisted. I will never be engaged to you 
until I have told you,” she said with a decision that he 
could not ignore. It is something so important that 
when you have heard it, you may not want to marry 
me at all.” 

He turned cold. ‘'You love somebody else?” he 
gasped. 

“ No, I do not,” returned the girl in a tone that 
satisfied him. 

“ There’s nothing else, I assure you,” he declared. 
“ I’m not afraid any longer. But do be quick. For I 
want to talk about — more important things.” 

“ You will not consider this unimportant,” said 


3i6 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Priscy turning to him a face so pale that his anxiety 
returned. He drew closer to her again, and looked 
at her, and waited in silence. 

“ Lord Hervey,” she began, and her voice trembled, 
for she feared that her disclosure would affect this 
young man for whom she had learned to care much, 

I was not always just as you see me now, I was 
a wild little thing once, very rough and untrained. 
And the reason was — my mother.” She spoke the last 
two words almost in tears, yet determined to tell the 
truth, shielding her father all that was possible with- 
out taking from her mother one beautiful trait that she 
possessed. After the first moment she went on bravely, 
and gave him an outline of her child-life in its 
ignorance and pathos and courage. She told him of 
her grandfather now dead, and was careful to assure 
him that they had never suffered want, that her father 
had always generously supplied them with money. 
She told of her arrival at school, a girl whom nobody 
wanted, of what Dorothy had done for her, even to 
sharing her room and all her good things with her, 
and had at last reconciled herself — haughty little waif 
that she was — to the father who had come to long for 
her, as in her heart she did for him. “ Yes, I must 
tell you all,” she persisted, as seeing her emotion, he 
tried to prevent her. “ I will not have between us 
something I should always be afraid you would find 
out, and be ashamed of me.” 

When she ceased speaking, she did not look at him, 
and he saw that she was trembling. 

'' You dear child! ” he said taking her in his arms. 


A GUEST OF DISTINCTION 


317 

I shall spend all my life trying to make it up to you — 
Pell-Mell, just as your father is doing.” 

‘‘ And so you really don’t care? ” she whispered with 
infinite relief as she nestled against him. 

Mrs. Pell was dignified and took everything as a 
matter of course. But there was no doubt that she felt 
it a pleasant duty to introduce her step-daughter’s 
betrothed to friends and acquaintances; and to enter- 
tain him at social functions which introduced Priscy 
and at the same time honored the guest. Priscy seemed 
to radiate joy, except upon brief occasions when she 
would recall that it would not do to allow Lord Hervey 
to imagine that she cared too much for him. 

It is a real love match,” said her father to him- 
self. Priscilla is not thinking of his position; she is 
absorbed in him. He’s a good fellow.” Then he 
stood pondering, the bright look gone from his face. 
‘‘ So it was with her mother,” said memory to him. 
‘‘ In her was no thought of what I could bring her, 
or could do for her; it was all of me.” He sighed. ‘‘ I 
wonder if she knows that I am trying to do my best 
for our daughter, and loving her my best?” he said. 

All went delightfully until Lord Hervey began to 
talk of a speedy wedding. Then he met with opposi- 
tion from an unlooked-for source. 

Be married before I graduate ! ” echoed Priscy. 
‘‘Not finish my college course? Not a bit of it! 
Don’t you want me to know anything before I go over 
there to meet learned people ? At least I shall make the 
best I can of myself.” Arid when her lover asserted 


3i8 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

that she was already more than everything she could 
possibly need to be, and assured her that he could by 
no possibility wait another year, she answered him. 
Then, in that case, you will have to take somebody 
else.’’ 

Cruel Priscy ! Never ! ” he cried. 

And that settled it. 


xt: 


THE CALL OF THE DRAMA' 

‘‘ Dear Kitty/’ wrote Dorothy, 

I hope you will like to come with me to the re- 
hearsal of the new play Ned Longley and I are getting 
out. It’s only the first rehearsal, you know. Every- 
thing will be very raw. But the manager wants us to 
see it. He says he has one or two suggestions that we 
can better appreciate if we get an idea of how the play 
will seem on the boards. 

“ You know that our play which was brought out 
this spring had quite a run. Everybody says it did 
well. But we had to sell it outright to get it produced 
at all ; and we got very little for it. I think it probable 
we shall have to do the same with this one. But it 
helps to open the way, a very slow way, Kitty. But 
we must not be discouraged, you and we. 

‘‘ Mother and I are coming up to town the night 
before; and in the morning we are to do a little shop- 
ping. Can’t you come and lunch with us, and we will 
all go to the rehearsal together ? I want you, not only 
for the pleasure of your company, but also to know 
what you think of the play. I should like your judg- 
ment of it; and so would Ned. 

'' And I want mother to meet you ; she has heard 
much of you.” 


319 


320 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

That’s always the way she puts it,” thought Kitty 
reading the note for the third time. Dorothy 

Brooke has anything good on hand, she is never happy 
until she can give somebody else a share of it. As if 
she didn’t know what it is to my work to be brought 
forward into the sight of managers and presented as 
a promising amateur ready to become a professional. 
She’ll contrive that in some way, or get Mr. Longley 
to do it. I know her. I do hope her mother will ap- 
prove of me,” she added. “ I’ll behave my very best. 
And I mustn’t forget to take Dia’s last letter for her to 
read — where she calls me ‘ her dear sister ’.” 

Ned hoped a good deal in the way of reputation from 
the new play, since the one that had been running had 
done so well. Could he have afforded it, he would 
have held out for a good price, and it was possible 
that, eventually, they might have secured it. They 
were both so young, that under other circumstances it 
might have been wise to hold out for better terms; 
they could have afforded to wait. 

But not now. It was true that Grace had sent home 
the greater part of her year’s salary for her mother. 
Mrs. Bridges had declared that her daughter-in-law 
should have clothes fit for a Bridges, and her husband 
had contributed gladly. Grace had been chafed and 
humiliated at not being allowed to buy her own 
trousseau, neither she nor Charley would have been 
disturbed at its simplicity. But if she had spent all 
her own money, Mrs. Bridges would not have been 
content; she would have added to it. So, Grace 
allowed that lady to deck her out as she pleased and 


THE CALL OF THE DRAMA 


321 


sent her own money for her mother. Charley Bridges 
also had sent Ned his check for a handsome amount 
because he did not want Mrs. Longley to suffer for 
his happiness. But Ned had returned this gracefully 
and gratefully, with the assurance that he would call 
upon him if need came. 

Yet there was more need at the moment than he 
would confess to any one. His mother was actually 
somewhat better. If she should continue to gain — 
which was not sure — until she reached a certain point ; 
from that point her progress would be much more 
sure and rapid. She might never even reach it, but 
there was hope. Until she did, however, and for 
some time beyond, she must have a special boarding- 
place, because the surroundings and associations of a 
hospital would discourage her. And she must have the 
best nurse that could be secured; a physician high in 
skill, and reputation, and fees, in constant attendance; 
a famous surgeon watching the case, with examina- 
tions and reports of progress. Yes, Dorothy and Ned 
must sell this play outright, if a better way did not 
open at once; that is, they must do it, if she were 
willing. When had she not agreed to anything she 
believed best for him ? In all probability this would be 
the last play they would collaborate. Everything 
would be broken off when she married Dalkeith. 

“ The actors seem to take hold of it well,’’ he said 
as he greeted Mrs. Brooke and her two companions. 

I’ve been talking with them. They approve it; and 
that’s hopeful. We’ll take seats here, if you like. The 
draft from that wing is not pleasant, even in June. 


322 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Mrs. Brooke, I hope you are prepared to make great 
allowances? Things will be so rough; the parts not 
half learned; some reading them off; and no end of 
other roughnesses. But if we can only get you enough 
into the spirit of the thing, to drop these points out of 
sight and be swept into the play, that will be our 
victory.’^ And he nodded smilingly at Dorothy, think- 
ing as he did so that she looked preoccupied. 

The manager appeared; and the introduction of 
Kitty was accomplished. He shook hands with her 
pleasantly, although with the air of having something 
on his mind, and remarked that some day she might 
tread these very boards, and make a great hit for him 
and herself. Who could tell? Then, as he was about 
turning away, he took a second look at her. “ Face, 
figure, voice, good,” he commented to himself. That 
may come true, after all. I’ll keep her in mind.” 

And in time it really did come true.” 

At the last minute Norcross came in, having been 
invited by the manager. He was embarrassed at sight 
of Kitty Hyde with Miss Brooke; but he carried it off 
well, and the greater part of the time kept himself be- 
side Longley who was frequently in consultation with 
the manager. 

With allowances for conditions, the rehearsal went 
off well; and, which promised favorably for the play, 
the actors themselves grew more interested in it as it 
developed, and showed flashes of spirit not usual in 
early rehearsals. Mrs. Brooke watched in silence, full 
of pride in her daughter’s ability; Kitty was open in 
her praise; Norcross did not stint his approval. He 


THE CALL OF THE DRAMA 


323 

had no intention of being out with Longley, however 
cool the latter might be toward him. 

Dorothy was grave, and very quiet. She had come 
across that day in the papers the announcement of 
Lord Dalkeith’s return to the city the following week. 
He would come to Brookehurst. 

And was she not ready for him? The gulf into 
which she still looked down was aglow with brilliancy. 
She would not try to fathom the depths. Why should 
she ever descend into those ? She struggled to keep her 
thoughts upon the play. She had come for that. She, 
as well as Ned, remembered that it might be their 
last collaboration. At first she really watched and 
listened. Then between her and the actors and their 
words, there came the enactment of an incident which 
she had heard of but never seen, when she was in 
Scotland. Why should it come now? What had it 
to do with her, she asked herself? 

Some one whom she had met there, a lady in 
speech and training, the wife of a tenant upon a noble- 
man’s land — as so many farmers there are — had told 
her one of the customs of the country. One day the 
butler of the nobleman, this lady’s landlord, had come 
to her house from his master, and ordered her to 
withdraw and give up the whole place, except some 
out-of-the way upper rooms, while he took possession 
of everything, and served there a lunch that he had 
brought prepared for his master and the guests, who 
while out hunting would stop at the house to refresh 
themselves. No permission was asked from her, no 
question was raised of whether such arrangement 


324 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

would not be distasteful to her — as it was — all was 
taken for granted, a privilege assumed as a right. Yet 
that farmer paid his rent as scrupulously as any tenant 
in America. A wave of pride swept over Dorothy as 
she recalled that no landlord in America would dare 
to do such a thing to the humblest tenant, nor would 
be allowed by law to do it. 

But it was among the people who did this thing, 
and others of the same tenor, as matters of course that 
Dorothy was going. She had told the story wonder- 
ingly to Lord Dalkeith ; and he had taken it as strange 
that she even wondered. She did not understand, he 
had answered her. The duke, much as she admired 
him, was among those who liked things to go on be- 
cause they had always been so. Against this spirit 
Dorothy could never hope to do anything. She was 
not going into wider opportunities. She would have an 
abundance of privileges. But as' to the opportunities, 
these were here, in her own land. She was going into 
a reservation there, very large and beautiful; but 
around it would be a line that she could not pass over. 
The people among whom she was going would never 
come to think as she did ; she would be obliged to fol- 
low their opinions whether she liked them or not. All 
the splendid deeds of the past belonging to the noble 
family that it was her purpose to enter were in the 
past. But she herself was living to-day. She belonged 
to the present; she believed in it and in the future. 
Had she loved this man who was coming to woo her, 
as Priscy loved Lord Hervey, everything would be 
different; these questions would never have come to 


THE CALL OF THE DRAMA 325 

her, as they had not come to her dear Pell-Mell. 
Dorothy herself was going to a very high place, and 
to an extent, she would look well in it; and people 
might think so of her. 

Yet there would be something wrong. 

Then as she thought of it there came into her mind 
a quaint but expressive word for something that did 
not answer the purpose for which it was made — a 
misfit. And with its coming she recognized that as 
mistress of title and lands with the tenure of which 
she was not in harmony, that name would apply to 
herself. 

Was this her fate? Was it to be a misfit that she, 
Dorothy Brooke, had been born and trained? The 
splendors and obligations of a high rank with love 
thrown out, to be worn upon the American heart of a 
girl who believed in the traditions and hopes and 
aspirations of her own country, with manhood and 
womanhood, and not rank, as its ideal? What splen- 
dors, what prestige could make up for her freedom, 
for her life lived in her own way — yes, and for hard 
work, if it were the work she loved? 

All at once there leaped up in her heart that wonder- 
ful sentence, ‘'If a man should give the whole sub- 
stance of his house for love, it would utterly be con- 
demned.'’ Where did it come from? Ah, she remem- 
bered. And she saw what it meant to her. How was 
she going to get rid of Ned Longley — to get rid of 
loving him? She must do this if she married another 
man. 

Then sitting there, seemingly watching what was 


326 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

going on before her, but really seeing only the stage 
of her own life, something tall and strong and resist- 
less rose up within her. In the uplift of it she saw the 
gift that God had given her; and she rejoiced in it. 
She saw the path that He would have her tread, and 
for all its thorns and stones, it shone as it led upward. 
She saw herself throw away like baubles the fetters 
that as a prize she had been ready to bind upon her- 
self, and stand forth in a free and beautiful life. 

Then, all in a moment, the gulf at her feet with its 
brilliant illumination had closed. And there before her 
was an ascent, with no pitfalls, and the sunshine on its 
top ! 

She laughed aloud. The others looked at her in 
surprise. For in the play that part was pathetic. But 
to her freedom had come; joy had bloomed in her 
heart. 

How do you think it goes ? ” asked Longley com- 
ing up to her when the rehearsal was over. 

“ Oh, Ned, it was a great success.” 

Her mother looked at her. She perceived that 
Dorothy was speaking of something else ; and that she 
was smiling softly to herself. 


XLI 


LONGLEY VISITS MR. CHESTERDOWN 

‘‘ Grace and Charley came to see me yesterday, 
Ned,’’ said Mrs. Longley the week following the re- 
hearsal. Her son listened in secret amusement and 
pleasure. Then, his mother had adopted Bridges on 
the spot ? She liked him. They got in only the day 
before,” pursued Mrs. Longley. “ Grace would not 
wait over a day to come; and he did not want to do 
it either. They cheered me up, she added smiling. 
“ They brought me fruit and flowers enough to last 
me a month — if they would keep. But I think there 
will be no difficulty in disposing of them. To hear 
Charley talk, you’d have thought that I was to be 
perfectly well by next week at the latest. It really did 
make me feel better.” 

He’s a good fellow,” said Ned heartily. 

“Yes; and so amusing. He’s not handsome, but 
you like to look at him; he seems to enjoy life.” 

“ How was Grace looking, mamma? ” 

Mrs. Longley ’s expression deepened to a joy almost 
solemn as she answered : 

“ Oh, so well. And, Ned, you know Grace never 
talks about things ; but I saw happiness shining in her 
eyes and heard it ringing in the tones of her voice. 
And she suits him exactly ; I saw that, too. She seems 
327 


328 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

to be liked by the family, which is a great deal. 
Charley says his father is building a house for them, 
or rather, it is for Grace, and he is to be allowed to 
live in it during good behavior. He was making me 
laugh by saying that she is always the one consulted 
about plans and decorations and everything. If he 
wants anything, he has to suggest it to her, and she 
gets it. The only thing he had his own voice in, he 
said, was the garage. He described my room, Ned. 
It has a southern exposure and the finest view in the 
house. It is large, and is to be warm in winter, with 
windows to give abundant draft in summer. I am to 
come and take possession as soon as the house is 
finished; and the longer I possess, if I stay always, 
the better they will be pleased. Grace sat and listened 
to him smilingly. But when he came to tell me how the 
room was to be furnished, she laughed outright — that 
merry laugh of hers that we have not heard for so 
long, Ned. ‘I think, Charley, I know better than you 
do what mamma likes,’ she said. ‘ Is that so ? ’ he 
asked with a side look at me as he joined in the fun. 
It must be a large house,” added Mrs. Longley. 

‘‘ It’s quite a mansion,” answered Ned. ‘‘ I have 
seen it. I’ve been a little consulted, too, as I was 
supposed to know Grace’s tastes, being her brother. 
The old gentleman is very happy. He said he had 
never seen another girl he would have liked for a 
daughter-in-law so well as Grace. So, she is happily 
settled; and I am so glad. She deserves it.” 

The mother’s hand stole into her son’s, and for a 
few minutes both sat silent. No hint of his sacrifice 


LONGLEY VISITS MR. CHESTERDOWN 329 

had ever been given her; but she needed none; for a 
long time she had understood everything. Did not he, 
too, deserve happiness? 

“ The doctor gave me a good Avord about you the 
other day, mamma,’^ he said brightly. 

“ Yes, yes, my dear boy, I’m coming out all right,” 
she answered. But she did not look at him as she 
usually did with like assertion. Her eyes were dim 
with unshed tears. How was he coming out? Grace 
had given her accounts of the previous summer 
abroad; she knew the rumors about Dorothy’s coming 
engagement; and she knew what the girl was to Ned. 
But words only made things harder to bear ; she would 
not speak them. He knew what she felt. 

But after they had sat talking awhile, and he had 
questioned carefully concerning her needs and com- 
forts, and had told her how he was getting on with 
Mr. Harris, how well he seemed to suit Mr. Bridges, 
Sr., no doubt, partly on account of Grace, and how 
the coming play would be successful, unless some unto- 
ward accident interfered, she broke out abruptly : 

Ned, I am sure, sure that your father did not die 
an absolutely poor man. It’s of no use to tell me 
otherwise. It’s too late to do anything, if it ever could 
have been done. But it is not your father’s heedless- 
ness, or inefficiency which has put us into this place. 
It is some dishonesty.” 

“ You may be right, mamma. Sometimes I feel that 
you are. But we can get hold of no evidence. If 
there are, or were papers, Chesterdown took them, or 
has them. There’s no way out that I can see. And so. 


330 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

don’t dwell upon it; for the more we do, the harder 
we shall take it.” 

Yet the following day when Longley sat in his 
room, trying to do some writing for Mr. Harris, this 
thought returned to him insistently, until he drove it 
away fiercely and returned to his work, feeling, how- 
ever, that the best of his mood had been lost in the 
struggle. Grace was well provided for, whatever be- 
came of her investment. Some day he might be able 
to speak to Dorothy. But it would be a long time 
before his mother was secured, and then it would be 
too late. But for her, he would speak at once; he 
would not heed rumor; he would accept from her 
lips alone that she was engaged to Dalkeith. But this 
was all idle dreaming. With a desperation that had 
in it no small touch of despair, he buckled down to his 
editorial, putting into it a tinge of his own humor. 

Having finished it, he put his papers into his father’s 
secretary which, because Mr. Longley had used it so 
constantly, the son had taken for himself when the 
old home had been let. Again and again had this 
secretary been searched in the vain endeavor to dis- 
cover papers or minutes of some kind to explain the 
disappearance of his father’s property. 

That day, however, as he pulled out a drawer to 
secure a paper that he had inadvertently pushed over 
the edge at the back, his eye was caught by a bit of 
white in a crevice between the boards. The secretary 
was very old, and of solid mahogany. He noticed 
now for the first time that a double back had been put 


LONGLEY VISITS MR. CHESTERDOWN 331 

in during some repairs. This paper was between the 
original back and the lining. How it had got there 
was one of the mysteries not to be known until in- 
animate things are endowed with a voice. Probably, 
it had slipped over the back of the drawer in some 
hasty movement among the papers, and had been 
pushed behind the lining and completely hidden, until 
some recent jar of the secretary had caused it to slip 
against the crack and into view. The important ques- 
tion though, was not how it came there, but what it 
was? Ned found tools and soon brought it to light. 

He stood studying the contents with an emotion 
he could not control. Had this discovery come too 
late to change his life? 

He put the paper into an envelope, and depositing 
it with great care in the inner pocket of his coat, he 
waited in thought. “ I must be very sure, very sure 
indeed,” he said to himself, “ before taking that step. 
Yes, I will consult him first.” 

By the next train he was on his way to the office of 
Mr. Bridges, Sr. There when the young man had 
told his errand and shown his paper, the elder stood 
holding it in his hand, reading it with absorbed at- 
tention and occasional irrepressible ejaculations. 

Bless my soul, what a find, Longley ! Why, you’re 
high and dry out of the mire now! How did the 
man dare to serve you such a trick ? But that creature 
will dare anything, if he can make a dollar by it. 
Yes, yes, to be sure. You’ve hit it on the head. Who 
is the man that witnessed the signature? ” 

“ He used to be our butler,” said Ned, 


332 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Can you put your hand on him? You may need 
him.” 

I think he has gone to some friends oh ours.” 

“ Glad of it. I don’t see how you can be better 
fixed,” added Bridges returning to his scanning of the 
paper. 

I thank you so much, Mr. Bridges,” said Longley. 
/‘I felt I was right ; but I wanted your assurance. 
And now I’ll take it to him at once.” 

What ! ” cried Bridges putting out his other hand 
and holding the paper fast with both. “ What did I 
understand you to say you’d do, young man? ” And 
he looked quizzically at his visitor. 

Ned repeated his statement. 

Without replying, Mr. Bridges pushed a button be- 
side his desk. 

In a moment a boy appeared. 

“ Edgerly in? ” asked his employer. 

Yessir.” 

Send him to me.” 

Yessir.” 

The boy vanished, and the stenographer appeared 
promptly. 

“ I want you to take this down on the typewriter 
without a mistake, Edgerly. And you’d better take 
a carbon copy. And, Edgerly, this paper is very 
valuable. If so much as a scratch happens to it, your 
official head will answer for it.” The stenographer 
smiled. He was accustomed to Bridges’ insistence 
upon accuracy, and to his kindness. How long will 
it take? There’s great haste,” continued the other. 


LONGLEY VISITS MR. CHESTERDOWN 333 

Edgerly named the time, and disappeared, carrying 
the paper. 

“ Take it easy, Longley,” said the old gentleman 
noticing the young man’s eagerness to be gone upon 
his errand. “ My word for it, you’re not wasting 
time. Why, bless my soul ! You didn’t intend to put 
the original into that fellow’s hands, did you? No! 
No! A copy is good enough for Chesterdown — the 
only safe thing for him to touch, that is, the only safe 
thing for your interests.” 

Ned sank into his chair with genuine thanks, and 
assumed patience. 

Mr. Bridges verified the copy. Then he handed it 
to Ned. 

“ Do you object to my keeping this for you to- 
night, Longley ? ” he asked earnestly, tapping the 
original which he was still holding. “ You’ll be going 
about quite a little perhaps for a day or so; and — 
well; I’d feel more comfortable about it. It shall go 
with my own papers, subject to your call at any 
moment.” 

Longley accepted the offer gratefully. Then he 
hesitated, and finally said : It may seem strange 

to you, Mr. Bridges; but would you mind not speak- 
ing to Grace, or to anybody of this matter for a day 
or two ? ” 

Bless my soul, no ! Mum’s the word, Longley, 
as long as you like. But don’t forget to tell me just 
what that fellow says. Wouldn’t I like to be a fly 
on the wall ! No, I’d rather be a mosquito, and sting 
him!” 


334 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

When Longley returned to the city, it was too late 
to see Chesterdown that day. Office hours were over. 
Ned went to his own rooms. At the earliest hour in 
the morning possible, he would call upon the lawyer. 

Then to Brookehurst — for whatever met him. 

Mr. Chesterdown reading his morning mail in 
a leisurely mood was interrupted by a visitor. 

‘‘ Ah, good-morning, Longley,” he said looking up 
nonchalantly. Take a chair. I’ll be at leisure in a 
few moments.” 

“ You will be at leisure immediately, Mr. Chester- 
down,” returned Longley walking up to him with a 
look which made the other rise and hastily gather his 
letters together, as he strove for composure. 

Then he looked up. 

‘‘ What is it? ” he said hoarsely. 


XLII 


A NEW ASPECT OF AFFAIRS 

‘‘ It is unfinished business,” replied Longley look- 
ing through him, as it seemed to Mr. Chesterdown. 

‘‘Why, what unfinished business, Longley?” re- 
torted the other with an air of astonishment. “ Why, 
you must remember we have none. You refused my 
advice about those stocks — sound advice, as you have 
found out before this time. And I’ve not troubled 
myself about you since.” 

“ Not at all, Mr. Chesterdown? Never in the least? 
Never in regard to any transaction between my father 
and yourself?” he added significantly. 

His listener turned pale. But he drew himself up, 
and answered firmly: “ No; of course, not. Transac- 
tions with your father, Longley, are scarcely up to 
date,” he added scornfully. 

“ They can readily be brought so, Mr. Chesterdown. 
Consider, if you please.” 

The other shook his head. He had considered. 
And he had decided that his best game was what he 
called bluff.” He would defy the young fellow. 
Yet what had brought him here with such an air and 
tone? 

“ I have nothing to consider that has not been gone 
over more than once,” he said in the same scornful 
manner. '' You know that.” 

335 


336 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

But here is something that will have to be gone 
over still another time. Will you look at this? ” said 
Ned. And he handed him the type- written copy of his 
own witnessed receipt. It was a thorough explana- 
tion of what had become of a generous amount of Mr. 
Longley’s property. 

In spite of his efforts, Chesterdown’s hand trembled 
as he took it. He glanced at it. He did not need to 
read it for comprehension. 

He stood for a full minute with it in his hand, 
struggling for self-command. He said to himself that 

bluff ” was a difficult game to play with this young 
fellow. 

Well ? ” he cried at last with a harsh laugh. 

What do you make of this stuff that you seem to 
think so much of ? It’s of no account.” 

“ I make of it exactly what you do, Mr. Chester- 
down.” 

There was silence for a few moments. Then the 
lawyer said, pointing to the paper still in his hand: 

Type-written matter is of no account. I can’t 
see who has been hoodwinking you with this. Who 
has ? ” he added sharply. 

‘‘ Type-written matter is worth only what is be- 
hind it,” returned Longley ignoring the insolent ques- 
tion. 

** Ancient history ! ” sneered Chesterdown. But he 
was manifestly growing more uneasy. Again he stood 
silent, studying the figures. You assume there is 
anything back of this flimsy thing?” he demanded 
striking with his forefinger the paper in his hand. 


A NEW ASPECT OF AFFAIRS 337 

Any figures upon which this — assumption is 
founded? Although it looks too rounded out, we will 
say, not to be largely the work pf imagination. You 
deal a good deal in imaginations, I believe, Longley,^’ 
he sneered. 

It is a verified copy of the original paper,” re- 
turned the other icily. 

“Ah! And you hold this original? You have 
it with you?” As he spoke, he took a step toward 
Ned; and his look was so fierce that the young man 
was glad of Mr. Bridges’ foresight. It had perhaps 
saved a personal struggle most revolting. 

“ No,” he answered. “ It is not upon me.” 

Chesterdown broke into an insolent laugh. “ So ! 
so ! A cock that will crow ; but is afraid to fight ! But 
you need have had no fear of me, young man. The 
whole matter is worth nothing, I say.” 

Another silence. Then Mr. Chesterdown asked, 
“ Who has the original ? ” 

“Mr. Bridges.” 

Still again silence, on Chesterdown’s part evidently 
uneasy. 

“ Oh, well, Longley,” he admitted at last. “Of 
course, there’s some little mistake here, due to the 
excitement of that time, and the fact that some of the 
papers upon your father at the time of the accident 
were too blood-stained to be recognizable.” 

“ Ah I The villain believed this one of them ! ” 
thought Ned. But he did not speak. He waited in a 
disconcerting assurance. 

“ I’ll look this over carefully, Longley,” pursued 


338 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

the other. I must go over the accounts and stocks 
and papers again, and compare with the original^ you 
understand. I don’t deal with, or even accept copies 
to work from. I am tremendously busy just at 
present. Still, I will give this matter my earliest 
attention. In a month or two I shall have something 
definite for you. I ” 

Mr. Chesterdown,” broke in Longley, “ in less 
than an hour I take a train it is absolutely necessary I 
do not miss. I believe that you would rather settle 
this matter out of court. I give you five minutes to 
decide. If by then you have not confessed the truth, 
and given me your written and signed word to make 
immediate restitution, I shall leave this office and put 
the whole business into the hands of Boyd and Tyler, 
with instructions to prosecute.” 

But I don’t see how ” began the other. 

Longley took out his watch and in silence held it 
up to Chesterdown. It might be that this man had 
cost him the happiness of his life. Ned felt that he 
was dealing kindly with him. He deserved exposure, 
and it might be doing a wrong not to give it to him. 
Yet if that could be avoided, it should be. When the 
other had read the time, Ned withdrew the watch and 
stood looking at it, a silent menace that every moment 
grew more terrible to Chesterdown. Boyd and Tyler 
were the lawyers most highly esteemed in the city 
for upright dealing and legal acumen. 

When three minutes had passed, he flung himself 
into a chair, drew a pad of paper toward him, sat an 
instant with poised pen, then writing hastily and sign- 











“I GIVE YOU FIVE MINUTES TO DECIDE.” 




- fc * 

r * ^ 



^ * A * ^ • A 




ICTT*^^ *^ ‘ *^^* *' i^\ ^ ^ 






f ’ 



:-■ ^Kit' \ tiii ■ ■A*W>.-.--.:'^v*^-^iW' J 

ri 1 - »' ^ • ' "f ■ ♦ - ^ ^ % s* w ' 

^ V ^^'•' • '■ t^ •' li ^ •.••’ ■ . : 




-* * • f?-. -••’(/ ■''» 5 ^'^ ”? ' 

ir^: ■ ‘ iS 25 ‘ ’ 


X 

X* 


-s: 


^ - ■ > :» >1 V 

, '■■ w*> 

■ »'A ’ 




I 







v.v' 


4 




*(fMp 




^ )i '■ i r-* -feSsi 

* -r 




I ' j'. ‘- 5 ^^ » ^ !a 

> ‘ Wi. 

t' ---w' V •*-' Arta.. . -^ vv-r-. 


0 » 


. r. - 

^ w- * . .. ' 

i'-. . ■ .--h;*' 

ip'il^.V-. 





- SiJfei ' ■<; •«' v'“ V ' * 




^ kMi'i .'/ f»i . tALl'^LdSSS^B 


A NEW ASPECT OF AFFAIRS 


339 

ing his name, he dabbed the blotter over it, tore off 
the sheet, and passed it in silence to Longley. 

The latter read the paper, folded it, and put it into 
his pocket. 

‘‘ That will do, Mr. Chesterdown,’’ he said rising. 
‘‘ Thank you. Good-morning.’^ 

The other did not answer. 

Longley turned and went out. 

As the door closed behind him, Chesterdown’s head 
fell upon his folded arms on the table. 

How much can I save from the wreck? ” he asked 
himself. 

Then as he studied the matter he saw, even at a 
rough estimate, that he should not be so poor as he 
had left Mr. Longley’s family; and he was making 
a good income. But he must cut down expenses. Dia 
>vould have to come home. 

Longley was on the train to Dorothy. And with 
him was the evidence that, at last, he had the right 
to speak. Was he too late? 

And then he came to a resolve. He would speak 
to her, however she might be placed. He had been a 
long first. She should listen to him, however things 
were. And in this purpose he fought back the ever 
attacking fear that he had lost her. If it were so, he 
would learn it from herself, and not from hearsay. 

More from habit than because he cared to read 
then, he bought a newspaper on the train. Also, more 
from habit than from an anxiety that from to-day was 
to haunt him no more, he ran his eye down the stock 


340 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


market and investment page, and as his glance caught 
the stock in which he was interested, he sat staring 
at it. After all the months in which he had hoped, 
and longed, and waited, and prayed when he was in 
great need sometimes, now, when they could get on 
well without it, the stock had risen! And the rise 
was so decided' as to bring assurance that it was more 
than mere fluctuation. They would not be rich, as 
once he thought they had been; but every luxury was 
assured to his mother; and comfort to them all. Was 
it all too late ? Or would it make any difference at all ? 
Was he a cad to imagine that a beautiful girl like 
Dorothy could in any case choose him before Lord 
Dalkeith? But the more he questioned, the more he 
determined to try his fate. 

At last came the town on the edge of which was 
Brookehurst. 

The electric cars ran to within a little more than a 
mile of the estate. Should he take these, and walk 
the remaining distance ? And arrive hot and dusty ? 

He took a carriage. As it drove in at the gates, a 
motor-car, from the garage as he supposed, had 
stopped at the front entrance of the house, and stood 
waiting. Was Dorothy going motoring, he wondered 
as he descended from his carriage? 


XLIII 


LORD DALKEITH 

Lord Dalkeith had been taking a motor trip of 
several days, to see somewhat more of the country and 
enjoy the fine weather, as he could not do behind the 
windows of a train. Late one evening he had arrived 
within fifty miles of Brookehurst. He would go 
there the next day, as early as a visit was permissible. 

The day dawned gray, threatening rain ; but the sky 
soon cleared. It was with no foolish exhilaration of 
coming triumph that Dalkeith set out to learn his fate ; 
for he had not the assurance of vanity. Yet he did 
not try to hide from himself that he was to offer to 
this girl a hand filled with the kind of treasure for 
which many men, and women also, had given the best 
of life, and even life itself. Dorothy was clever; she 
would see, indeed, she had seen all these advantages. 
In addition, he believed that he himself was not dis- 
tastful to her. 

As he passed through the town and came to a dis- 
tant view of the house, he said to his chauffeur. 
Drive very slowly; I wish to look about me.” Also, 
he did not wish to arrive too early. 

As he entered the gates of Brookehurst, he observed 
with appreciation the admirable situation of the estate, 
that it appeared extensive, and that the views from the 
house and different parts of the grounds must be fine. 

341 


342 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

The house was stately, with no air of newness about 
it, as if the inmates had but now taken possession. 
But to his accustomed eyes it did not have the dignity 
of an English mansion that had stood for generations, 
if not for centuries. Everywhere were evidences of 
comfort, of ease, of simplicity, of taste and refine- 
ment of life. But there were no signs of great wealth. 
This in the modern sense of wealth did not exist here. 
Dalkeith was not to marry the daughter of a million- 
aire. But as his grandfather had said the morning 
that the young man had first seen her, this was a sweet, 
good girl trained in a happy home, a lady in thought 
and feeling, and fit for every use to which his station 
would call her. He had been a witness of her brilliant 
talents. When he had alighted and announced him- 
self, and was waiting for Dorothy to come to him, 
he almost felt as if the matter were settled. 

It was the very day on which Longley was on his 
way to her. But Lord Dalkeith had at least an hour 
the start of him. 

The day is so beautiful,” said the latter as he 
greeted Dorothy, “ and the glimpse I caught of your 
garden and your trees so inviting in this air, shall 
we not go out of doors? And then later, will you 
present me to your mother ? The word I had with her 
on Class Day makes me long for more.” 

Yes, Lord Dalkeith, we will go outside, if you 
wish,” she said. He noticed that she was pale. Was 
she frightened? 

As he walked beside her he could not help remem- 
bering how in this thing he was about to do he was 


LORD DALKEITH 


343 


running counter to the hopes and prejudices of his 
grandfather expressed in no uncertain terms. It was 
true the duke admired Dorothy. But he did not want 
her as a granddaughter. For this his heart was set 
upon Lady Griselda, one with themselves in interests 
and training, Griselda whom Buccleugh feared his 
grandson had alienated by his indifference. The last 
letter from home had been insistent and full of dis- 
turbance. Still, if Dalkeith were determined. Miss 
Brooke was a bright and beautiful young woman. 
As the young man walked beside her in the garden 
that summer morning, he saw that his grandfather had 
never spoken more truly of Dorothy. 

“ Shall we sit down here ? ” he asked as they moved 
slowly across the grounds and came to a rustic bench 
under a great elm. 

“ Yes, if you would like,” said Dorothy. How 
could she have kept him from coming, she asked her- 
self? She had not had even the right to assume in 
words that he was coming, save as any visitor might 
come. His eyes and tones had told her; but not his 
speech. 

He looked at her as she answered him. That list- 
less tone, that ready acquiescence did not sound like 
Miss Brooke’s usual knowledge of her own will and 
readiness to follow it. Was she really frightened? 
Or what was the matter? 

Not five minutes later Olive peering through the 
vines of the veranda, withdrew her face for an in- 
stant, and flying for Harry, dragged him on tiptoe to 
her point of observation. 


344 DOROTHY, BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

They’re down there on the seat under the great 
elm,” she whispered. “ Don’t you see them ? I sup- 
pose he’s proposing to her. Oh, how interesting! 
Harry Brooke, what do you mean ? ” And her hand 
was suddenly clapped over the boy’s mouth. “ Are 
you going to give one of your war whoops here — and 
now? Haven’t you common sense?” 

“ I only meant ’twas interesting,” said Harry 
abashed, as he struggled himself free. “ I was going 
to show my feelings. But perhaps she won’t have 
him? ” he hazarded. “ I’ll save my whoops.” 

Not have him, Harry Brooke I Not have a live 
earl! Do you think Dorothy is a goose? Oh, dear! ” 
she added, struck by the sudden consciousness that 
her sister was not absolutely to be reckoned on as to 
her choice. ‘‘If she doesn’t, Harry, they’ll make no 
end of fun of me at Hosmer Hall; because, you see — 
well. I’ve only hinted what I believed would come 
true.” 

“ I guess you’d better keep mum the next time,” 
vouchsafed Harry. “ But look at them. They seem 
to be talking right along, as if nothing was happen- 
ing.” 

“ Come away,” said Olive giving him a pull. 
“ Mamma wouldn’t like to have us spying. I only 
showed you for a moment.” 

“ I s’pose we’ll have to wait to hear the news,” re- 
marked the boy resignedly as he followed his sister. 

It was true that the two under the elm were talking 
of what Dalkeith had seen in America and of incidents 
of the previous summer. For he was finding it more 


LORD DALKEITH 


345 


difficult than he had imagined to say to Dorothy what 
he had come to say. But the more difficult it was, the 
more desirable she became to him. So that at last he 
broke out suddenly: 

“ Miss Brooke, you cannot misunderstand me. You 
must know how I love you; how I have come to 
America to ask you to marry me.” 

When Dorothy looked at him tears stood in her 
eyes, and she answered him sadly : 

How I wish you had not. Lord Dalkeith. For I 
cannot do it.” And now there was no indecision in 
her tones. 

You cannot! ” he cried surprised into still greater 
eagerness of entreaty. ‘‘ You must have seen long ago 
how I have felt toward you. Miss Brooke — oh, wait,” 
he hurried on, seeing in her face the repetition of her 
first answer. “ Think of it, I beseech you.” 

I have so much regard for you that I have tried 
to love you. Lord Dalkeith,” she said. But I cannot 
as I ought — for this.” 

He pleaded long with her, urging that his own 
great love would awaken a response in her; and, fi- 
nally, even pleading those very advantages that for all 
the past year had been the objects of her ambition. 
And he reminded her of his grandfather’s regard for 
her, although he was careful not to voice the duke’s 
objection to her as Dalkeith’s choice, not a personal 
objection by any means. 

‘‘ I am grateful to him for his kind opinion, and 
for everything he has done for me ever since I first 
met him,” she answ’^ered. But I have come to see 


346 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 


that the things I love best and can do best are in my 
own land and not in yours, Lord Dalkeith. If I loved 
you very much, I suppose I should risk everything, 
like any other girl. But with only appreciation and 
regard and without such love, I should wrong you and 
myself.” 

He was silent for a full minute. Then he said, 
“ It has taken you a long time to find that out. Miss 
Brooke.” And he looked at her keenly. 

A wave of contrition swept over Dorothy. She 
was humiliated by the unworthy motives that had so 
long held her, humiliated by her unworthy self-seek- 
ing. 

“ You do right to reprove me. Lord Dalkeith,” she 
answered him. “ It was a wrong to you to take so 
long to decide. And as what atonement I can make 
you, I will confess to you why I did it — I wanted all 
the fine things you can give me, I wanted to accept 
you.” 

“Then why not do it?” he cried joyfully. “ You 
ought to have them; you have a right to them.” 

She waited a moment. Then she said deliberately, 

“ Lord Dalkeith, what are you going to do with a 
girl who would rather write plays than go to court? ” 

His face flushed and darkened. The riddle was 
read. 

He sprang to his feet, and stood looking down upon 
the girl who preferred a writer of advertisements to 
an earl. 

“But why omit the collaborator?” he asked 
sharply. 


LORD DALKEITH 


347 


Dorothy crimsoned. She sat motionless. Then 
she forced her reluctant eyes to meet his angry scorn. 

'' If I have found this so, how is it possible to give 
you any other answer ? ” she said firmly. 


XLIV 


A SENTENCE FINISHED 

As the footsteps of Lord Dalkeith died away, 
Dorothy sat with face still flushed from the stroke of 
his last words. 

They were true. She had refused place and prestige 
because she loved Ned Longley. 

And she knew that she had done right. The man 
who had just left her would soon marry in his own 
rank; not improbably, Lady Griselda who had been 
selected for him before he had ever seen herself. 
But Dorothy had not treated him well; it seemed to 
her as if she were always doing wrong things. And 
yet she had been better to him than if she had accepted 
him, as things stood with her. Charley Bridges, too, 
had readily come to care for one better than she was, 
a happy choice for everybody. 

But Ned was not like that. When he cared once, 
he cared always. He could not marry. Dorothy 
would not. They would always be dear friends, just 
as they were now. Plays by Ned Longley and Dorothy 
Brooke would come to be famous some day. To be 
Ned’s co-worker, and her mother’s comrade — to be 
true to the best in herself — what could she choose 
better? Brookehurst was a beautiful home. 

She lifted her head with a movement of joy. 
Power was with her here and now. She perceived 
348 


A SENTENCE FINISHED 


349 


that she was one who would never be happy idle and 
purposeless. To make the part of the world with 
which he had to do ever so little better because she 
lived; to share her joys, and conquer her sorrows — 
this was the life that God had given her. By His 
grace, she would live it. Everything was settled now 
in truth and freedom. She was happy. 

A footstep on the turf behind her ; a shadow thrown 
on the grass before her. She sprang up and turned 
herself toward the newcomer. It could not be Lord 
Dalkeith again? 

The sudden cloud of that thought left her face. 
Sunshine shone on it, and in it. 

Why, Ned!” she cried. “How did you come? 
When did you come ? ” 

“ I came while you were talking with Lord Dalkeith. 
I have come to tell you something, to say something 
to you, Dorothy.” 

“ Em always ready to hear you, Ned. Is it news 
about the play? I hope that is marching on to 
victory? ” 

“ Fd forgotten about the play. It is news, Dorothy. 
And ” 

He had forgotten about the play! She looked at 
him in amazement. Was it his mother? But he did 
not look like that; it was rather a great excitement 
than a great sorrow. 

“ Then I hope it’s good news,” she said. “ But 
would you rather go into the house? Or will you 
sit here?” For he was still standing before her. 

“ It will be better here,” he answered. And he took 


350 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Dalkeith’s seat. I have come to tell you something,” 
he went on, “ before you tell me anything from your- 
self, Dorothy. I must be free to speak to you, 
whatever comes afterward. You will let me do 
this?” 

It’s such a surprise to see you,” she said. I 
feel as if something were in the air. But I can’t pos- 
sibly guess what, since it’s not the play. Or is it 
something about Mr. Harris?” 

'' It must surprise you to see me,” he answered. 
‘‘ Your thoughts were elsewhere to-day.” 

He was so evidently embarrassed, that her embar- 
rassment at his appearance at the very moment that 
her thoughts had been so full of him vanished. She 
was very curious, and somewhat amused. 

“ You’ve not hit it this time, Ned,” she laughed. 
‘‘ I was thinking of you just as you came.” She could 
safely say that; he could never guess what she had 
been thinking. 

He wondered if in her new joy she had been pity- 
ing him ? But he must not know yet. He must speak 
while he could in honor do so. 

‘‘ Dorothy,” he began with a new resolution in his 
tones, do you remember the evening before that 
night at the theatre, when — when it seemed as if the 
bottom dropped out of life? Do you remember words 
I said to you? ” She did not answer, and he went on : 

Do you remember I began to whisper to you even 
in the crowd — you were so dear, I could not help it? 
Do you remember, Dorothy, how I told you I loved 
you?” 


A SENTENCE FINISHED 


351 

Yes/’ she said, very low, and not daring to look 
at him. 

Do you remember what I began to ask you then ? 
And that Norcross broke into my words, and the 
crowd came between us? Do you remember? ” 

I do,” she answered. If only he knew how often 
she had said them over to herself. 

‘‘ And do you remember that when I left you that 
evening, I said to you — ‘ to-morrow, Dorothy ’ ? ” 

Yes, Ned, I remember,” she said again, so low 
that he could scarcely hear her. 

Dorothy, this is the ‘ to-morrow All the dreary 
time between has been like an Arctic night. But I 
have come to-day to finish my sentence begun a year 
and more ago, and you know why not finished then. 
You know how I love you, Dorothy. My darling, 
will you be my wife ? ” 

Dorothy’s face was crimson. Even at the moment 
of her joyful confusion, the sense of the amusing 
seized upon her. For the collaborator scored by Lord 
Dalkeith had been very prompt in appearing. 

Ned sat waiting. His breath seemed to choke him. 
Was she the betrothed of another? The time had 
come that he must know. He braced himself. Then 
as the silence continued, he began to wonder. 

She sat pulling to pieces a leaf that she had plucked 
from a rosebush at hand. For another moment she 
still said nothing; but her lips quivered, as if she re- 
pressed a smile. At last it broke forth. 

‘‘ You don’t know how you’re spoiling all my fine 
plans, Ned. For when you came I was just making 


352 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

up my mind that I would be an old maid and write 
plays with you/^ 

He sat stunned at first with amazement; and then 
with joy as the possible truth dawned upon him. 

‘‘ You mean you have refused Dalkeith, Dorothy? 
he cried. And his arm was about her. 

“ You mustn’t ask me that,” she said. It’s not 
nice to tell tales out of school. You’ll just have to 
guess what happened.” But as her head was on his 
shoulder and her eyes looked into his, he did not find 
guessing difficult. 

‘‘ Oh, Dorothy, the wonder of it ! The wonder of 
it! ” he said. “ To think you love me like that! ” 

“ Yes, it is very odd,” she answered teasingly. 

After they had sat and talked a long time, she asked 
him, 

‘‘ Now, Ned, don’t you think I should have made a 
good old maid? ” 

‘‘ Too good to last! ” he laughed. 

He told her what had happened to make him free 
to come to her. 

Chesterdown has turned out just as you believed 
and always insisted,” he said. It must have been 
on the eve of my father’s death, indeed, the date 
shows that, that Chesterdown sold him a large num- 
ber of mining shares, not of the mine that has gone 
up, but the other which Chesterdown appeared to have 
so much money in. It was my father’s money, 
Dorothy. I’ve found the account of the whole transac- 
tion; and the fellow has confessed and promised to 
make restitution at once. He has only the choice to do 


A SENTENCE FINISHED 353 

it quietly, or be prosecuted.’^ And he gave her the 
story of how the paper had been discovered, and how 
his mother would be amply provided for. 

And now, Ned, don’t be in a hurry to sell that 
play outright,” admonished Dorothy. 

“ No ; we’ll not be in a hurry, you first-class busi- 
ness woman,” he laughed. 

‘‘ I don’t understand,” Ned went on, “ how Chester- 
down contrived to bamboozle me about the check my 
father had given him in payment. But he mixed it up 
with other stocks and other matters and money given 
him for debts, the receipts for which, he said, my 
father must have had about him at the accident. 
They were lost, he declared. Evidently, he believed 
this paper was also. I could prove nothing until now. 
But with the world before us where to choose, we’ll 
not waste time over him. I wonder if you’re going 
to invite me to spend the day here ? ” 

“If it’s agreeable to you,” she smiled. “ And shall 
we go and have a word with mother? I — ” she 
hesitated and blushed hotly — “ I think she is expecting 
somebody,” she finished bravely. “ And, my brave 
Ned, I don’t think she will be disappointed that it’s 
you.” 

“ I’m very fond of Ned Longley, you know,” an- 
nounced Olive to her confidant, Harry. “ But then, 
he’s, as you might say, an everyday affair. But a 
real, live earl, Harry ! Ah, me ! ” she sighed. 


XLV 


HER WEDDING DAY 

Such a morning in October! The sky as brilliant 
as June; a hint of summer warmth in the sunshine, 
and a touch of the vigor of autumn in the air; the 
sunlight burning gloriously upon the red maple leaves 
as they still clung to their thinned boughs, and tracing 
in graceful outlines the bared branches of the elms 
against the gorgeous sky; and the rustling red and 
russet leaves of the hardy oaks holding their own in 
the autumn frosts; and the pine needles of the firs 
ready to brave the winter on their evergreen trees. 

As Dorothy Brooke opened her eyes against the 
glowing sky, she felt the warmth of the sunshine, 
the vigor of the air, on this, her birthday, and her 
wedding day. 

As she awoke, her mother came into the room, and 
the girl springing up to greet her, knelt at her feet 
with her head on her mother’s knee, as she used to do 
in her schoolgirl days. She was taller than her 
mother, and she was twenty that morning. But in 
heart she was still her mother’s little comrade; and in 
heart she always would be. The cloud that had 
troubled Mrs. Brooke had gone from the girl’s face. 
It was bright with joy, and more beautiful than ever 
with depth of feeling. 

** Mother dear,” she said, “ I think I love every- 
354 


HER WEDDING DAY 


355 


body better in loving Ned. He doesn't take me from 
you; he is one of us." The morning talk of mother 
and daughter had never been a greater joy to both. 

As Dorothy coming down to breakfast, greeted her 
father that morning, he held her off and looked into 
her smiling eyes. 

“ As to me, Dorothy," he said, I want you to 
know that Fm happy to have you on your own side 
of the water; and I think Longley is almost good 
enough for you — don’t you? " As she put her arms 
about her father’s neck, and his lips met hers, the 
pang of parting, even this happy parting, smote him. 
But it was over; and they had a merry breakfast. 
Even Olive had come to be resigned, although some- 
times she sighed in secret as she quoted to herself : 

‘‘ Of all sad words of tongue, or pen. 

The saddest are these, ‘It might have been.’” 

By this she referred to the coronet and the splendors 
that might have been. 

There was one guest in the house that morning, al- 
though she did not come to breakfast, who made 
them all very happy — Mrs. Longley. When she 
learned of Ned’s engagement to Dorothy, a surpris- 
ing thing happened, which proved how much she had 
been grieved over her son’s pain, and how much such 
grief had retarded her recovery. For with the news 
of his joy, she gained immediately and decidedly. 
Dorothy’s visit to her, and Dorothy’s confidences had 
done her good. She saw that her son was valued as 
he ought to be. She speedily passed the point which 


356 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

it had not been certain that she would ever reach; 
and beyond this her progress had been more rapid 
than any one had dared to hope. She was very far 
from well; she would never be strong; but she would 
gain more than she had yet reached. She had been 
able to visit Grace; and now she was here at Ned’s 
wedding. She must sit during the ceremony, it was 
true; but before that time she would walk into the 
room on her son’s arm and be placed in her easychair 
in the corner of vantage. 

It was well that Brookehurst was an ample mansion ; 
for it needed all its size to welcome its guests. Rex 
and Lulu, Grace and her husband. Colonel and Mrs. 
Pell, Priscy and Lord Hervey, and Mr. and Mrs. 
Harris were among those sure to be present. At Ned’s 
earnest entreaty and by Grace’s skilful persuasion, Mr. 
Bridges, Sr. consented to accompany his wife, al- 
though with many fears that his awkwardness would 
put her out in some way. But he received so much 
more attention than she did, that she was quite meek, 
for Mrs. Bridges, and afterwards informed him 
privately that she and Grace had polished him up quite 
a little. 

Professor and Mrs. Claflin, and Miss Aylesford, 
and Dorothy’s intimate college friends, Susie Codman 
and Clara Morton were there. So was Kitty Hyde. 
Mabel White to her surprise and joy received not only 
a formal invitation, but a letter from Dorothy which 
she could not resist. Jimmy Reid, Ned’s true friend, 
found himself still too much Grace’s lover to endure 


HER WEDDING DAY 


357 


the sight of her happiness. But the day came when he 
could do this. Mrs. Bromley arrived with Lulu and 
Rex whom she was visiting. In truth, there were too 
many guests not to make somewhat of a crowd; but 
nobody had wanted to be left out. And Bella and 
Nora and Maud, although after the ceremony they 
vanished to their various duties, were among the in- 
vited guests and not merely lookers-on through a door- 
way when Dorothy was married. 

TheyVe been a part of our family for years, Bella 
ever since I was a baby,” said the girl. ‘‘Of course 
they are going to see me make Ned happy.” 

When after the reception Dorothy went to exchange 
her beautiful white gown for her traveling suit, she 
looked about her room with the new sense that it would 
no longer be hers in the same way that it had always 
been before. When she returned to it, as she hoped 
to do often, it would be to visit, not to live. A feel- 
ing new and strange came over her, a realization of 
the great change in her life. She would have nothing 
different from what it was now; but the old days had 
been very beautiful and dear. She wanted to take 
away with her a memento of these school and college 
and home days. One of her trunks stood open for the 
last things to be put into it before locking. She must 
tuck something into this. 

She scanned the different things in the room. Many 
were too large and many were unfit. 

“ Ah, this is it,” she said to herself at last, as there 
looked down upon her from the wall the little worn 
sketch from the “ Vision of Sir Launfal ” in which the 


358 DOROTHY BROOKE ACROSS THE SEA 

Savior, in His hand the chalice containing the Holy 
Grail stands before the old man who is gazing up at 
Him in ecstacy. She took down the little sketch 
framed in its thread of ebony, and stood looking at 
the motto under it that she had cherished from the 
days of Hosmer Hall, the motto which among other 
happy gifts and blessings had brought her Pell-Mell. 
She held it out and with eyes dim with joyful tears 
she read softly to herself the words which she still 
meant to make the motto of her life : 

“Not what we give, but what we share. 

For the gift without the giver is bare.'' 

Yes, with all her mistakes and faults, this was the 
life she wished to live, she and Ned, in the land which 
calls for the best thought and work of those who love 
it, the land of beautiful opportunity to those who can 
see and follow it. 

Some one was coming. 

Dorothy hid the sketch and motto hastily in her, 
trunk, and with happy face and heart turned to the 
life upon which she had entered, the new life rich in 
the blessings of the old and holding sweetnesses all 
its own. 

As when they had started upon their wedding trip' 
she and Ned sat together in the train, alone in the 
crowd about them, he whispered to her, his eyes full of 
trustfulness : 

‘‘You are glad, Dorothy? You don’t regret?” 

As she looked back at him, she understood better 
than ever that without him nothing would have 


HER WEDDING DAY 


359 


counted to her, and that with him she did not need 
everything else. She had not the slightest intention of 
saying this to him, however. But mirth shone in the 
gladness of her eyes as she answered him : 

'' Yes, I’m glad, Ned. I don’t regret a single straw- 
berry leaf.” 


'fy 


Dorothy Brooke’s School Days 

BY 

FRANCES CAMPBELL SPARHAWK 
Cloth. 8vo. $1.50. Illustrations by Frank T. Merrill 


“ A spirited, wholesome story, which every wide-awake girl will enjoy. The 
heroine, Dorothy, is always honest and true and interesting, though carrying out 
her impulsive plans in a novel and sometimes headstrong way.” 

— Elizabeth Merritt Gosse in Boston Daily Advertiser. 

“ I don’t suppose the ‘ school girl ’ ever dies out of the heart, however many 
years we may live beyond that strenuous period. As to the bird part of the 
story, I was, of course, particularly interested, and I congratulate Miss Sparhawk 
on a very clever plot and also on what so very few achieve, a truthful account 
of the habits of the several birds mentioned.” — Mrs. Olive Thorne Miller. 

“ Dorothy Brooke is a lovable school girl with a heart large enough to take in 
not only her schoolmates, but also the birds. . . . The story is one that should 
be in every school library.” — Mr. William Dutcher (President National 
Audubon Society) in Bird Lore. 

“ Much of the charm that has made Miss Alcott’s stories dear to the hearts 
of two or three generations of girls is in a beautiful new story by Miss Sparhawk. 
Girls, and girls’ mothers, will be equally glad to get hold of ‘ Dorothy Brooke’s 
School Days.’ . . . The story is perhaps the best girls’ story in a decade.” — " 
San Francisco Globe 

“ A graphic picture of school girl life. The characters are well drawn and con- 
sistent. Dorothy is charming; so also are Lulu and Pell-Mell. I like the book 
very much. Its moral influence is of the best.” — William A. Mowry, LL.D. 

“ I’ve read all the author cared to tell about Dorothy, and was sorry there 
was no more of it. Indeed, I begin to think there is more of it.” ' 

— Aaron Martin Crane, j 

“A most beautiful story; a book one would like to place in the hands of 
every girl in the land.” — Nixon Waterman. ^ 

“ The book is an inspiring one, showing what one girl can accomplish by tact, ' 
large-heartedness and good nature.” — Somerville {Mass.) Journal. j 

“ Full of the fun, frolic and tragedies of school days.” — Los Angeles Times. 


THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY 


HEW YORK 


Dorothy Brooke^s Vacation 

BY 

FRANCES CAMPBELL SPARHAWK 
Cloth. 8vo. $1.50. Illustrations by Frank T. Merrill 


“ The story is full of animation and incident and is well told. Certainly, 
Dorothy could not complain when she went back to school in September that 
she had not enjoyed a very lively and interesting vacation. A complete novel 
could hardly have received more care in plot and development. It should prove 
a favorite with young girl readers.” — Brooklyn Eagle. 

“ The author, already well known by ‘ Dorothy Brooke’s School Days ’ and 
her ‘ Life of Lincoln for Boys,’ knows how to tell a story, and that is the secret 
of winning the boy and girl readers. I don’t know why this is called a gills’ 
book exclusively. It seems to me the boys would enjoy it as thoroughly as the 
girls. That may be why the girls like Miss Sparhawk’s books.” — The Pilot. 

“ ‘ Dorothy Brooke’s Vacation ’ has the same charm as its predecessor 
(‘ Dorothy Brooke’s School Days ’) had. It is a great gift to be able to write 
convincingly for young people, and Miss Sparhawk is blessed with that gift. 
Dorothy is just the sort of girl that ought to have a whole series of books 
written about her. I hope she will write them.” — Miss Helen M. Winslow. 

“ A good school-girls* book is always in demand, is always needed. School- 
girls are always with us. Most of them will read stories, and whoever provides 
parents, teachers and librarians with a wholesome story that every girl will 
delight to read renders the home and school a noble service, . . . and 
Frances Campbell Sparhawk’s ‘ Dorothy Brooke’s Vacation * is all that girls, 
teachers, and mothers can ask.” — D r. A. E. Winship. 

“ ‘ Dorothy Brooke’s School Days * has a most engaging rival in its sequel, 
‘ Dorothy Brooke’s Vacation,’ a response to the demand of not only the young 
folks but the ‘ grown-ups,’ who are equally interested in the doings of the real- 
istic, lovable, up-to-date ‘ little comrade of mother.’ ” — Newton Graphic. 

“ The heroine is a fine type. The book is replete with incident, and the story 
related is interesting and entertaining.” — Chicago Post. 

“ A bright, breezy piece of writing, destined to please many young ladies of 
sixteen or thereabouts. It is sure to appeal to every girl.” 

— San Francisco Chronicle. 


THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY 

HEW YORK 


Dorothy Brooke’s Experiments 

BY 

FRANCES CAMPBELL SPARHAWK 
Cloth. 8vo. $1.50. Illustrations by Prank T. Merrill 

“ If anything, a little more alluring than its predecessors, and will provide 
entertainment for all the young people who read it.” — Cincinnati Times-Star. 

“ Neither an old-fashioned account of intellectual development nor an up-to- 
date sketch of trifling contests and crushes. It is a very strong unfolding of 
situations that any college girl must meet in life, not simply in term time, but 
in vacation.” — Hartford Post. 

“ Dorothy meets the larger things of life in a manner which will be an inspira- 
tion as well as furnish entertainment to girl readers.” — Boston Globe. 

“Though attractive and undeniably charming, Dorothy is only human and 
sometimes careless, as when she attempts to drive her brother’s motor-car with- 
out experience. But her experiences and experiments make just the sort of 
story that girls like most.” — Albany Times-Union. 

“ Another volume in Miss Sparhawk’s delightful series. The story, like its 
fascinating predecessors, is of girls and for girls, and long may we hear of 
Dorothy I” — Toronto Globe. 

“ The story is spirited, with fun and frolic, and wholesome, and it has the 
kind of moral influence that pleases the girls, boys, mothers, and teachers. 
There is a larger demand than supply for books of this type. Dorothy is so 
genuine that it is a delight and inspiration to know her.” 

— Brooklyn Standard-Union. 

“ Dorothy has already been the central figure in three of Miss Sparhawk’s 
books and she is quite as fine and interesting in this one. Now she has grown 
up, and her experiments have to do with the problems of life which her added 
years bring. Girl readers should be inspired by the manner in which she meets 
them.” — Portland {pre.) Times. 

March 27, 1912. 

Dear Miss Sparhawk, — 

I wish you would write another -Dorothy Brooke book. I have read 
all of them and like them very much. They are all very good books. I like 
Dorothy Brooke’s School Days the best, but I liked all of them very much. 

I hope you will write one, for I am sure others would like it. 

Please answer my letter. My address is, 

M. B., etc. 

THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY 


HEW YORK 


i 





/^UG 18 1918 


i 


I 


4 









t 




I 


I 


‘t 


C' 


« 


■ '1 


I 


, iW' . ' 

"JJ ' t*' 


4 i \ •?«»' 


H !i V. ■ rj 


if 



